Hidden 10 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 2 hrs ago




#375a87 ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower



"Think I’ll get a drink… and go for a swim,"

Well, that sounded like one of Imogen’s best ideas to date, though she was piggybacking off of June’s teasing earlier. Not that she was going to complain, the liquor in her veins was already causing enough of a haze that she knew she could get away with some fun before she had to head to Gotham for…not fun. She was half turned, primed to follow Imogen, when another voice cut through her happy haze. "Ms Wayne, I believe we have an appointment before you set off to your more carnal activities."

She sighed, hanging her head for a second so her hair created a curtain that blocked out the rest of the room. She’d nearly forgotten that Alfred planned to sew her arm up, she’d planned to just let it heal on its own, but he’d caught her in the gym this morning trying to stem the bleeding when lifting weights didn’t go in her favor. He tried to understand her aversion to all things first-aid related, she knew he tried, but even Alfred had limits.

June followed him quietly, throwing a glance toward Jim before she slipped into the elevator. This was the first time in her life she’d felt so out of sync with him, but it felt like it was a direct result of how they were both handling their grief and the powerlessness that came alongside it. They were both very similar in how they coped, barely sleeping, not eating, functionality had become a more distant idea than anything either of them put into practice. She couldn’t fault him for occasionally lashing out, but it was the way he targeted people that were by all rights innocent of his rage that sat like a rock in her stomach.

The infirmary smelled strongly of antiseptic and disinfectant, the sterile white environment gave her the chills. It felt like the temperature in the room dropped ten degrees once they’d cleared the doorway, but she didn’t complain as Alfred led her behind a curtain and onto one of the many beds. The soft fabric of the blanket rubbed against the exposed skin of her calves as she slipped onto the mattress fully, tucking her feet beneath herself to preserve her warmth. Alfred was busying himself with getting the supplies he’d need, so June pulled off her outer shirt and waited patiently.

The cut on her arm was throbbing and red, angry and likely one day away from infection despite her borderline obsessive use of rubbing alcohol on it. She stared down at the surgical cut silently, face carefully impassive. She was trying to grow familiar with the new stretch of her skin there, of knowing that something small and cylinder shaped by her own design now lived beneath her skin like a second heartbeat. She startled some when Alfred reappeared by her side, as calm and reassuring as ever.

"May I numb the area, Ms Waye?" He smiled indulgently at her, already knowing the answer before he’d even asked it. June shook her head, shifting on the bed some, and he nodded to himself, pulling out the disinfectant instead of the syringe. She let her eyes slip shut, trying to block out how sharp the sting was. Alfred worked in relative silence for a few minutes, the drag and pull of her skin being sewn back together more than a little uncomfortable.

"You can just say it, Alfred." She sighed, cracking open her eyes to catch a glance at his face before hastily looking away. She felt like a child that knew they were about to be scolded, unable to look her parents in the eyes. Only…Alfred wasn’t her father, he was just the closest thing she had left to one. Juniper swallowed harshly, and clenched her hands to keep them from shaking.

"I’m worried about you, June Bug." His voice was very soft, and it broke her heart a little to hear the open concern in his tone. It was valid, she’d changed drastically in a very short amount of time, but she…she felt numb to the guilt of it. There was nothing June could do differently, her father and brother disappearing had changed who she was on a fundamental level. It was something her mom didn’t understand, or maybe she didn’t care to understand, and June had made her peace with that. She needed Alfred to understand though, because without his support she’d feel truly alone.

"I’m sorry," she whispered, eyes sliding up to the ceiling. One of those stupid robots was above her bed, primed and ready to take over if either of them said the word. "I just— I can’t, Alfred."

"I am not judging you," he hushed her before she could go on, before she could spiral any further and unravel across the bed like a sweater being unmade by a loose nail. June used his tone to steady herself, to pull in her emotions until they were a small ball in her chest. "I have seen this before, you are more like your father than even Thomas is."

She took in a sharp breath, and her eyes jumped to his on reflex. Suddenly, all at once, all she needed to know was what Alfred meant by that. June had never seen Bruce Wayne in herself, she had always been too soft, too artistic, too free spirited. Her mom had insisted she took after her grandparents, rather than either of them. It had hurt, in the strangest of ways, to think she was so far removed from her immediate family. Before the disappearances, June had never felt called to indulging in the fight for justice. She’d wanted a life away from fighting crime, but fate was cruel and it did not care about what any one person wanted. She had a role to fill, a part to play, and if she didn’t it wouldn’t spare her regardless.

"What would you have told dad, if he was here and I was missing?" The question rose out of her unbidden, before she could crush it like she crushed so many other senseless and useless inquiries. This was why June preferred to lock herself away from the others, it was easier to control her thoughts and emotions when she didn’t have someone in front of her directly influencing it all by making her aware of how it felt as if there was a gaping hole in her chest.

"Grief has a way of making you look behind you, even when you know there is nothing there. Your father went through this as well, always reaching back until he learned how to focus on what was in front of him. I was always worried he would succumb to that darkness, he walked the edge of that abyss every night, but he never fell in." Alfred drew the thread tight, and snipped it with a small pair of scissors. The simple sound seemed to ricochet in her head, bouncing around in the silence of the room. "I am now worried that you'll fall into that abyss instead, Juniper."

"What if I do?" This question came just as quickly as the last one had, her heart thundering in her chest at the implication of what the metaphorical abyss could have done to her dad, what it could do to her.

"It would not change anything, not for me. We fall so that we may pick ourselves up again, and I will help you do so." His answer was resolute and gentle, and it made her well placed walls crumble. Her bottom lip wobbled, but she tried to hold it all in, her grief was turning into something too violent for tears, crying over it felt wrong now.

"I’m not the same person anymore, Alfred. You don’t know me like you used to, no one does."

"Then I will get to know you once more."

Her breath caught in her throat, and June squeezed her eyes shut. Sometimes, her grief felt like a kitchen that had once been full of light and life. It had gone cold and desolate though, and she felt as if she was left sitting alone at a darkened table, waiting for everyone else to show up. She was not ready to process it, and her mom did not care to try and help her with it all. She was alone in the kitchen, and grief was setting the table for her.

Alfred was there too, though. So was Imogen, and so was Jim. She wasn’t totally alone, even if it felt oppressively like she was more often than not. June’s shoulders shook with how she tried to hold in the sudden swell of emotions, but Alfred pressed a gentle hand to her shoulder. "It is not a betrayal of yourself to reveal to others how you are feeling, you do not have to hold it all in for my sake."

It was funny to think about how a few months ago, she was juggling college deadlines and trying to come up with art pieces for her portfolio. Now, June was becoming overwhelmed by trying to process the disappearance of her father and brother, the two people she’d been closest to. She had been normal, just another college kid trying to make it in the big wide world, she’d set down her family mantle and tried her best to outrun the demons that being Batman’s daughter could dredge up. It had all been for nothing.

She let the tears fall, because Juniper knew there would come a time where she had no more tears left to cry. She didn’t want to harden herself to escape it all, but it would happen naturally in the same way it had happened for her father. They were very alike, afterall, even if she’d never wanted to admit it. Alfred’s arms were warm as they wrapped her up, and she hugged him back, pretending, for just a second, that it was her dad holding her one last time. "I know the grief you’re feeling is heavy, Ms Wayne, but please. Don’t give up hope, we will find them."

They stayed like that for some time until Alfred pulled back as her sobs subsided, and June swiped at her face, forcing her emotions back down into that little ball in her chest until her tears were nothing but shining tracks down her face. She hadn’t given up on the idea of finding them alive, even if it was becoming more and more daunting everyday. June, late at night when it was just her and the quiet darkness, liked to imagine a world in which her and Thomas’s roles were reversed. Where he’d chased his dreams, and she’d followed her fathers shadow. There she was the one who vanished, and he was left to pick up the pieces. Lately, she often felt as if she were at a crossroad; the violent and insane urge to survive no matter what at war with the exhausted edge of indifference that clung to her throat like a knife.

"I don’t think I can do this, Alfred. I’m not as strong as dad or Thomas, I—"

"You have your fathers will, you are just scared of embracing it. Trust me, Juniper. You will find it in due time."

She had no reason not to believe him, Alfred had changed her diapers, he’d been a constant in her life since the day she was born. If anyone knew about her will, about what she could accomplish when she set her mind to it, it was him. There was the slightest hint of doubt within herself still, she was too tired to believe him fully, but Alfred had planted to seed. Sometimes, that was all it took. Her eyes slid down to her stitched up arm, and June was…relieved for the stitches. It felt like a physical manifestation of her feelings, and that despite them, she could be put back together again.

"Thank you, Alfred."

"Always, Ms Wayne."

He moved away to wash his hands, and June pulled out her phone, taking her moment of brevity to text Jim and invite him to the pool. It was an olive branch, of sorts, after the argument he’d had with Imogen and then earlier in the lobby. June didn’t care about any of it, she just wanted to spend time with her best friend, to forget everything else even if it was only for an hour.




interactions ....|.... juniper, imogen, alfred............... mentions ....|.... jim, imogen............... collabs ....|.... none

1x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago 8 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#995749 .....|..... brutus .....|..... outfit ............... #796e9c .....|..... alloy .....|..... outfit ............... #375a87 .....|..... nightinggale .....|..... outfit ............... descendant tower


"Think I’ll get a drink… and go for a swim,"

June had met Imogen’s gaze before it slid away, nodding once at the half-request. She’d turned, ready to follow the blonde but—

"Ms Wayne, I believe we have an appointment before you set off to your more carnal activities." Alfred’s voice carried to her, and Luke watched with amusement as the woman’s face flushed ever so slightly, her embarrassment flashing across her features. The older man smiled at her, and gestured toward the elevator. He’d never been able to picture a Wayne following someone else's instructions so easily, it was an interesting thing to witness. Thomas had always been rather stubborn too, though Luke remembered enjoying his stubbornness quite a lot before he’d gotten involved with Imogen. Either way, it made sense that his younger sister would be similar.

Of course, he’d only had a second to process that train of thought before he was being, quite literally, swept off of his feet. A faint wheeze escaped Luke, even by super-human standards Magni was strong and he hadn’t been expecting the sudden hug. He grinned at the other man once he was released, attempting to smooth his shirt as his eyes slid to Tobias. It had been years since he’d seen any of them, having left before the academy shut down and unable to maintain contact. Lucian often felt bitter over the circumstances that had torn his academy days to shreds, and he could only hope it wasn’t a feeling that was echoed in his comrades of old.

They’d both changed over the years, muscles filling out, tattoo’s adorning their bodies, and there were scars he was certain had never graced the other man's body before that were now there. Luke’s smile widened, and he pat Magni on the back thunderously to make up for the hug. "I’ll be there, old friend." Blue eyes connected with grey, and Luke’s smile turned into something a little more smooth. "I have to move my car first, but I’m sure you’d enjoy it if you came along, Tobias."

He let his eyes drag down the other man's body, lingering on his biceps, before meeting his gaze again. "Was one of those cars yours?" He could go up to his penthouse later, after some leisure time at the pool.

A small, nearly unperceivable, smile crossed Tobias’s lips as he watched Luke get lifted right off the ground. He held up his hands in surrender before it was his turn being swept up in an Asgardian hug. He didn’t think he could avoid whimpering if the giant squeezed his shoulder too hard. Although seeing old friends helped brighten his mood and lighten a bit of the burden he had been carrying for the past couple weeks. There was a small, optimistic part of himself that grew a bit more hopeful knowing both of them were there to help. While he would have continued the search alone until death took him one way or another, having old friends at his side helped share the load.

Tobias rubbed the back of his neck, letting out an awkward laugh. Pool water and bullet holes didn’t really mix. He also couldn’t recall ever having partaken in swimming when he attended the academy. But he was always more focused on training, sparring, or spending the rest of his time in the gym. He looked between both men, then conceded with a sigh. "I guess one night without responsibilities couldn’t hurt." His smile grew slightly.

As he stood up, he looked over at Luke, noticing how the man’s eyes lingered on Tobias’s biceps before meeting his gaze. He cleared his throat as he stood up straight. "Yeah. It’s the jeep," he replied, pointing vaguely in the direction of where his car was parked.

There was something immensely satisfying about how Tobias straightened up beneath his scrutiny, but Luke kept his face a little more neutral as the thought crossed his mind. They’d only ever been friends back at the academy, he’d been too wrapped up in Thomas and then Imogen, but he felt like a blind man who was seeing the sun for the first time. It was unlikely someone who fronted such a stern attitude would be open to a few nights of reckless passion, but that wouldn’t stop Luke’s mind from wandering in that direction. "Let’s walk together then, I’ll probably just swim in my boxers."

His grin was cocky and confident in a way it had never been when they were younger, Lucian knew the appeal his body had now and wasn’t scared of letting others know how he felt about it. He’d worked on staying in shape, it was only fair that his dedication was rewarded on occasion. "We could stop by your room first, though. If you need to change." Both of his hands slid into his pockets, posture relaxed and open, even as his eyes smoldered in their reevaluation of what he thought about going up to Tobias’s room together. "It’ll be nice to…catch up."

Tobias wasn’t going to argue. They were both going the same way so it didn’t really make sense to say no and then walk awkwardly together anyway. Luke was an old friend, after all. Even if the both of them looked like strangers compared to their younger selves. Back in his days at the academy he had no ink, less muscles, and, surprisingly, a bigger chip on his shoulder. It was hard for people to get close to him back then, not much easier now but old acquaintances had a step up compared to fresh faces.

"I don’t think I actually own swimming trunks," Tobias confessed with a weak laugh as he walked ahead of Luke and held the door open for him. "’Suppose there isn’t much of a difference between them and boxers anyway," he added with a shrug. The motion sent a flair of pain through his shoulder, but he masked it with a slightly clenching of his jaw.

Luke slid past Tobias, the faintest hints of musk, metal, and something not quite antiseptic invading his senses. The man paused halfway through the door, head tilting ever so slightly as his eyes lingered across the other man’s shoulders, then his chest. He caught the slightest clench of his jaw, but Lucian passed by without comment after a moment. "Easier access with boxers," he said, perfectly casual despite the small grin that was set on his face.

Tobias initially took a step forward to follow, Luke’s words taking a moment to sink in. When it hit him, he paused and eyes went a little wide. While he wasn’t a sexually liberal man, Tobias didn’t live under a rock either and caught onto the innuendo. He cleared his throat and tucked his hands into the pockets of his jeans opting to pretend like he didn’t hear him rather than find something to fill the silence.

As they walked toward their parked cars, he realized he honestly couldn’t remember what he was wearing under his clothes. Tobias hooked his thumb in the waistband of his jeans and tugged them away from his hips. He looked down and realized that in his rush to make it to the airport in time, and how uncomfortable getting dressed was, he seemed to have foregone putting on underwear. He laughed to himself as he pulled his hand away. "Guess I will need to change."

Slowly, Luke’s grin widened into something that was more goofy than cocky. He stepped closer to Tobias, every movement slow and confident. The tip of his pointer finger ghosted along the hem of his jeans, the touch was feather light and gone as soon as it was there. He pulled back, humming to himself. His voice was alluring, a soft timber that hinted at a pleasant singing voice. "I have an extra pair of swim trunks you can borrow, there’s the changing area by the pool." No point in adding temptation by following the other man up to his room, Luke was trying not to be too shameless.

Tobias inhaled sharply, sucking in his stomach as the tip of Luke’s finger hovered dangerously close to the tattooed skin of his abdomen. A faint tinge of pink flooded his cheeks as the man pulled away, humming like he hadn’t been dangerously close… What is he doing? Well, Tobias knew what he was doing but he wasn’t entirely sure why, or how to react. A blind person could see—shit, fuck, he caught the thought as if he said it out loud in front of Myla—what he meant was, Luke was hot, he was aware of that and apparently so was Luke. But he was a little confused at the sudden interest. Tobias didn’t really know how to react or what to say. No thanks? He was flattered but casual wasn’t really his thing? He opted for an awkward silence and feigned ignorance.

"Sure. If you don’t mind," he replied with a smile toward the blond as he stepped up to his black Jeep Wrangler. Tobias opened the door and slipped into the driver’s seat. After shutting himself in a temporary moment of privacy, he rang his hands along the steering wheel and sighed. "Fuck." He didn’t bother with his seatbelt, just started the engine and eased the car around the roundabout.

Last time he attended the academy Tobias didn’t have a car, so entering the garage was all new for him. He had spent some time down there with a couple of his friends as they did whatever to their fancy super cars, but that was about it. He parked in one of the farthest corners, far from other vehicles and isolated, as he often lived his life. After hopping back out, he walked around to the back and opened the hatch trunk. Without thinking, he grabbed his backpack in his right hand and threw it over his shoulder. As the weight hit his back, Tobias’s knees buckled and his left hand braced himself against the car.

"Son of a bitch," he muttered under his breath to himself as he dropped his bag on the ground and flexed his hand. Tobias took a second to compose himself and calm his breathing. His nostrils flared as he leaned over, this time picking up the bag by the top handle with his left hand. He scooped up his helmet in the other hand by slipping his fingers through the eye holes, then slammed the trunk shut with an overly aggressive shove of his hip.

That reaction was exactly what he’d been hoping for, it was subtle but there nonetheless. The hesitation, the confusion, the surprise. It gave Luke a thrill down his spine, he knew he was drastically different compared to how he had been at the academy. He’d never been this confident, so eager to slide a finger between someone’s jeans and ghost across the skin he found there. He’d aged like a fine wine, the traits he’d had when he first met Tobias had been accentuated by the passage of time to become something infinitely more palatable.

A small part of Luke was worried his old friends would see how much he’d changed and view him differently, but it was still him, beneath it all. He was still shy, in his own ways. The confidence came from becoming stronger. More importantly ranked, from seeing her father’s pride in his progress. He still felt deliriously proud of the subtle reaction he’d pulled from Tobias as he slid into the red leather driver seat of his vehicle. The 2026 Ferrari F80 wasn’t technically on the market yet, but there were perks to being the son of a hero like Captain America. The engine roared to life before settling into a soft purr, and he followed behind Tobias into the parking garage.

Lucian parked a little away from the others, close enough that he could see the other man when he got out of his Jeep. He’d put in park moments before he saw Tobias nearby collapse, and he was out of his car and by the other man’s side before the action fully registered for him. "Why do you look like someone shot you?" His voice was sharp with concern, and Luke took Tobias’s bag before he could say otherwise, his free hand hovering uncertainly over the man’s shoulder.

Tobias sighed and jaw clenched when Luke pulled his bag from him. He rubbed his eyes with his right hand, trying to find some other answer. But if they were about to get into the pool, there really was no feasible way he could hide it. "Funny you should say that." His lips pulled into a tight smile as he tugged down the collar of his t-shirt revealing the angry bullet wound in his right shoulder. Before Luke could try to keep his bag hostage, Tobias opened his hand, willing the metal of the backpack’s zippers and buckles to come toward him until it slipped gently from the man’s grasp.

"I’m fine," he said with a stubborn finality as he slid the bag onto his good shoulder. "I accidentally bumped it. No big deal." Tobias flashed a brief and not very convincing smile before he walked past Luke and headed for the elevators. The last thing he wanted was a big deal to be made about it. Nearly two weeks had passed and it was doing better… Mostly. It wasn’t infected, there just weren’t stitches either. So it would take more time. Nothing he wasn’t used to.

Luke let the bag go, but his lips tugged down into his own stubborn frown. It didn’t look fine, it looked like shit actually. There were a few ways he could go about this, though the idea of throwing the other man over his shoulder was tempting, they were surrounded by a lot of metal. He sighed, falling into step beside Tobias. "You should get it checked out before we go to the pool," his voice was casual, calm, a little too innocent. "I know you won’t though, I guess I’ll just have to mention it to Alfred later. Knowing him, he’ll show up to your room first thing in the morning. Bright and early, around five? It sounds like the perfect time to get stitches, doesn’t it?"

Luke paused by his Ferrari, pulling out his own bag and slinging it over his shoulder before catching up to Tobias. A grin tugged his lips upwards, mischievous and coy. "You couldn’t turn him away either, could you? You’re too polite for that, I personally would rather get it done in the evening than that early. But hey, you’ll have fun I’m sure." Because there was no way he wasn’t going to tell Alfred or Phil, it would be in his best interest to get it taken care of tonight. "I could always give you the stitches instead, if you’d rather I show up that early." Now that was an even better idea, catching Tobias half awake, seeing what he slept in, stitching him up in his bed…Luke had nothing but good ideas.

Tobias stopped dead in his tracts letting out an exasperated sigh. His face was deadpan, eyes half lidded, annoyance palpable. "Fine. Fine… Fine," he huffed like a grumpy old man as he trudged the rest of the way toward the elevator. Once inside he hit the button for level 2… Maybe a little harder than was necessary and leaned back against the wall. He had forgotten how concerned people at the academy were about each other’s well being. It was annoying… In a considerate and borderline suffocating kind of way. Tobias appreciated it, in his own frustrated and broody kind of way, not that he’d say anything. It did hurt a lot, but anyone who knew him knew he’d rather bleed to death in silence than have people fuss over him.

When the elevator reached the infirmary, Tobias shuffled inside without a word. He tossed his bag and helmet in an empty chair next to one of the hospital beds. Then he crossed his arms in front of his torso and tried to pull his shirt off. He was able to get it up to his shoulders, then couldn’t move his right arm higher. "Fuck," he cussed under his breath. Then he tried reaching his left hand behind his head and grabbed a fist full of fabric, but got stuck in a similar predicament. "Motherfucker," he grunted, then punched his good hand into the hospital bed.

It was easier said than done to ask for help. With the way Luke had been looking at him suggestively, Tobias felt like he was opening the door for ill intent but he also didn’t know if he had much of a choice either. He clenched his jaw and nostrils flared as he turned toward the blond man. He couldn’t bring himself to look him in the eye as he asked, "Can I have help… please?"

Luke looked reminiscent of a kid in a candy shop for a moment, his entire face lighting up at the prospect of being able to undress Tobias. He stepped forward indulgently, pleased with the fact that he’d even said please, fingers brushing the hem of his shirt, and—

The thin curtain that had separated the bed Tobias chose and the bed beside it jerked open. There, to one man’s horror and another’s amusement, stood Alfred. Juniper Wayne was perched on the bed beside him, looking her own brand of sullen and grumpy. The sheer white button up she’d been wearing during the meeting was folded neatly beside her, specks of red staining the tank top she wore. There was a long gash in one of her arms, sewn up now, but it looked too clean. Almost as if someone had surgically done it, a straight, red line that looked like it hurt a great deal. Luke’s eyebrows rose, not having expected the two of them to be in the infirmary.

"Gentlemen, what brings you here, are you well?" Alfred’s voice was polite, if a little guarded when he stepped toward them, effectively cutting off his view of June. The slightest wave of interest pinged inside Luke at the gesture, an unsolved mystery at his fingertips.

"I was about to strip Tobias," he said brightly, and a bit bluntly. Alfred flattered, an expression of open surprise crossing the elders face, and then Luke went on to soothe both men before either could interrupt. "He got shot, needs stitches and probably antibiotics."

He seemed all too happy to rat out Tobias, mostly because he wasn’t going to get lectured by Alfred on appropriate places to strip his fellow teammates…not tonight, at least. Without any more fanfare, Luke caught the other man’s shirt in his hands and tugged it up.

June made a sound of intense interest behind Alfred, and she leaned around the man to get a better look at Tobias, but her question wasn’t what he’d expected at all. "Was that a hollow point or a fullmetal jacket you got shot with?" Luke…shouldn’t have been surprised. While he was busy appreciating Tobias’s physique and tattoos, she was interested in his injury. Fucking Wayne’s.

Tobias felt like a deer in headlights when their numbers doubled with the opening of a curtain. He didn’t know what was worse, other people knowing he was shot or that Luke just casually mentioned stripping him in front of Alfred and June. Probably the latter. He sighed and took a step toward the male, wanting his pathetic need of assistance to be over as quickly as possible. Once Luke had his shirt up to the point where he could no longer lift his arm, he bent over and slid out. As much as he hated to admit it, that was significantly easier than all the other times he had been dressing himself over the past couple weeks.

"Thanks," he muttered under his breath, meeting his gaze briefly before laying back on the bed with a wince and a groan.

With his weight on the bed, the computer whirred to life. The lights overhead flipped on and a robotic arm extended from the side of the table, placing a sensor on Tobias’s wrist. A soft beep that mirrored his heart beat echoed throughout the room as the machine took his vitals. Then there was a blinking red light that stretched into a bar and slowly scanned him from head to toe. "Lehnsherr, Tobias. Gunshot wound to the right shoulder, anterior and posterior. No residual debris. Recommended treatment: removal of decayed tissue, sterilization, and stitches. Do you comply?"

"Yes," he replied, draping his left arm across his eyes to block out the bright lights.

"Beginning with local anesthesia."

The robotic arms stuck him with three needles in and around his wound with no warning. Tobias clenched his left hand and gritted his teeth, but didn’t make a sound. Once he was adequately numbed and the arms had begun working on his front facing wound he turned his head to face June. "No clue. I didn’t keep samples. If it was a fullmetal jacket I wouldn’t be lying here," he replied with a weak laugh. There was no attitude or hostility in his voice, but he found the question entertaining nonetheless. "Carbon fiber or something… I’m not sure."

"My brother got shot by a fullmetal jacket before, it didn’t kill him but he wished it had for awhile." The woman winced in sympathy as the robotic arms got to work, cringing away from it some. "I hate those stupid things." June muttered, glancing with a vaguely guilty expression at Alfred.

"You dislike any form of medical attention, Ms Wayne." He reminded her primly, and Luke watched with amusement as she rolled her eyes in lieu of response. There was an air of close fondness between the two of them, the woman seemed infinitely more relaxed with Alfred there.

"What about you? What happened to your arm?" Luke sat down in one of the chairs by Tobias’s bed, crossing his ankles and leaning back some. He’d been shot before, sewn up himself in the field, seen a doctor, it was all the same really. Luke couldn’t understand disliking getting help when you were injured, it didn’t make sense to him, but Wayne’s were always particular about simple things.

"Training accident," she said smoothly, and though there was no hint in her expression or tone that would give away that it was a lie, something in his gut told him that it wasn’t the entire truth. Luke leaned forward, eyes bright with interest.

"Oh? What kind of accident?" He watched as her jaw tightened by a fraction, the gesture reminiscent of how Tobias had acted when he was pretending not to be in pain.

"The kind that hurts." June said tensely, and then before he could ask anything further she turned toward Tobias, effectively shutting the door on that line of questioning. "I’ve heard tampons can stop the bleeding in a pinch, I’ve never put it into practice myself, but if you can’t get stitches and aren’t scared to carry a few around…" She shrugged, swinging her legs off the bed and slipping her feet back into her heels. "Thomas mentioned it, a long time ago."

"I’ll keep that in mind," Tobias replied as he turned his head to look at June. He winced for a second when the robot slipped the needle through flesh that wasn’t full numb, but he was pretty well practiced at remaining still no matter the pain. He couldn’t recall if he had any of Helena’s old hygiene products in his bag, but since either types were highly absorbent he figured he’d leave them there regardless.

There was an edge to her tone, like she was in pain but pushing it down. Luke leaned back again, trying not to feel too disgruntled that his line of questioning was so expertly avoided. "I’m sorry about your brother," he offered, glancing at Alfred who had busied himself with putting away and discarding the supplies he’d used to stitch up Juniper. "I didn’t believe it at first, when I heard he’d gone missing too."

He watched as she went very, very still. Luke regretted mentioning it, it felt like he’d stepped on a landmine. Did he double down, or try to abort the initial action. Alfred paused beside June, holding out a small white pill for her. She sighed softly, the tension bleeding from her frame as she accepted it. It seemed the topic of her brother was as sensitive and raw as Tobias’s bullet wound.

"Thank you," she said, not looking at Luke but instead refocusing on his temporary companion. "Can I ask how you got shot? It’s okay, if you’d rather not tell me. I sort of figured you could…stop the bullets?" Her cheeks flushed, and she picked up her blouse, fiddling with the thin fabric for a moment. "If it was carbon fiber, it makes sense, but…I don’t know, isn’t it strange that they knew not to use normal bullets?"

June looked at Alfred when she said this, and the older gentleman paused on his way out. He looked back very steadily at her, and to Luke it looked like the two of them had a conversation without even speaking. "Don’t mix alcohol with that, Ms Wayne." He said, nodding at the two men before departing. June waited, quite politely, until the door shut behind him before she snorted and tossed the little pill back, not needing any water apparently. Luke had the sneaking suspicion that she would, in fact, be mixing liquor with that medication.

Tobias shifted his attention to the drop tile ceiling above him. "It was a week before the message you guys sent out. They came for my niece." He shrugged then immediately winced as it made the robotic arm slip and stab the tender flesh inside his wound. His face was stoic, emotionless, as he refused to meet anyone’s gaze. "Uh… I don’t know how they knew I was with her. But they were prepared. No ounce of metal on them. They could have had me too… But they didn’t want me. I think they’re scared of what my father would do."

He spared June a sideways glance. "Helena is powerful… Hopefully she can help." Tobias’s voice was quiet and a little pained like he didn’t fully believe it, but he hoped that he was right. Hope was the only thing that got him up in the morning anymore. As everyday passed he found it harder to find a reason to keep fighting.

"I’m sorry," June’s voice was soft and tentative. She didn’t look at either of the men, focusing instead on her discarded shirt. It was clear to Luke from her tone alone that she understood more than what Tobias had said aloud, the pain of losing someone the way they had could be shared without vocal sentiment. Lucian shifted uncomfortably, unlike many of the others he hadn’t suffered through any personal disappearances, he couldn’t relate to what either of them were feeling and it made him feel oddly inadequate. "I hope…" The woman trailed off, her gaze growing cold and distant. She seemed to emotionally fold in on herself, whatever she’d been about to say drifting off temporarily. "I hope she’s okay." June finally said.

To Luke, it sounded wrong. Not ingenuine, she meant what she said, but it was clear that there was more she left unsaid. He wondered, for a very brief moment, how dark Wayne's thoughts were when it came to the missing and what state they may be in when they were recovered.

"Thank you," he replied quietly. "I hope your family is too." There wasn’t much else Tobias could say. No amount of words would ease the pain, but there was a faint comfort in knowing they weren’t alone in their grief, no matter how locked away they kept it like him and June.

"Lehnsherr, Tobias, please flip over for your posterior stitches," the robot’s voice cut through the silence like a rusty blade. He sighed and struggled a bit, but eventually managed to flip onto his stomach. Once he was settled the machine continued to stitch him up.

"Will you be joining us at the pool?" He was trying desperately to steer the conversation into a brighter topic. She gave him a strange look, her eyes sliding down to her stitches, and then to where the robotic arms were still working on Tobias. "You both just have to keep your stitches dry, you’ll be fine." Luke added, reading the expression on her face accurately.

"I’ll join for a bit," she conceded, throwing a hostile look at the robotic arm above her bed. "If I rip my stitches, Alfred is going to make me use that thing so I’ll have to be extra careful." She seemed to have some sort of ongoing feud with the infirmary’s system, it was more than a little amusing. Luke was proud of himself, he managed to convince not just one insanely attractive person to accompany him, but two. Though, he had a sinking suspicion it was less because they both found him hot and more so because they were both pushovers. In any case, he hoped having more people around would make it less awkward for Imogen.

"You can sit with me on the edge of the pool wishing we could swim." He actually managed a sarcastic comment, it was dry and deadpan, but a tiny grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. As the machine finished up his final stitch, the anesthesia must have worn off or maybe didn’t quite reach there, because he felt all of it. His hands reflexively grabbed the edge of the table, knuckles growing white from his tight grip. "Son of a bitch." He growled through the final stretch with a scrunched and pained expression.

"Lehnsherr, Tobias. First aid complete."

The computer barely finished her sentence before he was up and off the table. Tobias snatched his shirt from wherever Luke had discarded it and shoved it in his bag. There was no point in putting it on if they were going to the pool. Robo-doc’s shaky hand left him a bit sore, so he honestly couldn’t be bothered fucking with his shoulder to get dressed. He glared over the male with an annoyed squint. "Next time you can get stitches from the Terminator."

Luke grinned at the other man, eyes sliding with an air of appreciation across his exposed chest. "Next time," he said slowly, gaze flickering back up to connect with Tobias’s eyes. There was a glint of his eyes that hadn’t been there before, and he seemed unashamed of the fact that June was sitting right behind them. "I can give you the stitches myself, I’m certain it’ll feel better if it’s not a robot." His smile broadened, turned to something a little more suggestive, and he looked from Tobias to June so he could wink at the woman. Everyone was an equal opportunity in his books.

In response, Juniper all but flung herself off the bed and toward the door, sending a sharp look at Tobias. "So, sitting by the edge of the pool? Let’s go." Her voice was a little high pitched, a blush crawling up her cheeks. He’d flustered her, how adorable. Luke glanced toward Tobias, hoping to see a similar reaction but knew he’d likely be disappointed, doubly so when June made sure to put Tobias between herself and Luke when they entered the hallway.

Tobias didn’t know if he was relieved or offended that Luke didn’t seem to discriminate when it came to his advances. He chose to be relieved as he threw his bag on his good shoulder and scooped up his helmet. While he wasn’t entirely sure if he was thrilled about being closer to Luke’s lecherous gaze, if it made June more comfortable then he could remain there awkwardly avoiding eye contact… Although he knew the man’s gaze was anywhere but Tobias’s eyes.

Since they were only going down one floor, Tobias didn’t really see the bother in taking the elevator. He moved over to the stairwell entrance and held open the door for both June and Luke. They made their way downstairs and as they turned down the hallway that led to the pool, Imogen came sauntering in through the doors. She was dripping wet and missing half of her clothing. The only thing she had on was her lacey and half transparent corset, and a thin white thong. She held an empty martini glass in one hand and an empty beer pitcher in the other. While she smiled and waved two fingers at them all, Tobias averted his gaze to try and be more respectful.

"Water feels great," she all but sang to them as she strolled by. "Watch your step," she warned them, pointing behind her toward the water trail that followed her.

June snorted, rolling her eyes at Imogen. She wasn’t actually surprised, but she was curious what had the other woman in such a good mood. Though, when she saw that Magni was in the pool it made more sense. The thong made sense too, actually. A sly grin stretched across her face, and she wiggled her eyebrows at the blonde as they passed. Luke watched the entire exchange with raised eyebrows, his eyes tracking after Imogen’s very exposed ass as she sauntered away, before he refocused on the pool as a whole.

Tobias side stepped the water and went through the doors first so he could hold them open for everyone once again. His gaze drifted over to Magni, thankful for a familiar face that wasn’t trying to get him naked. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he nodded his head.

June hesitated, trying to let Luke pass first, but one of his hands curled over her shoulder and urged her onwards. The woman cringed at the contact, but he pretended not to notice. Honestly, did she have an aversion to hot men? Between her and Tobias, he was going to develop a complex. She slipped out from under his hand, picking up the pace ever so slightly so she could beeline to the side of the pool. Luke grinned despite it all, headed toward the lounge chairs and pulled a spare pair of boxers from his bag, lobbing them at Tobias with a small shout of warning, before he started to strip out of his suit.

Tobias turned around barely in time to catch the boxers clumsily in his good hand. He looked down at them and then tossed them back. "If I’m gonna wear boxers, I’d rather wear my own." He flashed his best attempt at a thankful smile before chucking his bag and helmet on an empty lounge chair. It took him a second to sift through the mound of clothes that were definitely not folded inside and dug out a pair of black basketball shorts. He kicked off his shoes and then made his way over to the changing area. As he slipped inside and started to close the curtain he spared June a quick pleading glance in hopes she’d intercept Luke if he tried to attack him while he changed.

Lucian caught them, trying to appear casual as he caught the boxers and stuffed them back into his bag. It was a little disappointing, he’d have loved to see Tobias in his clothes…though, maybe he’d need help changing—he’d just taken a step toward the changing room when Juniper stepped in front of him. Her face was puckered some, like she’d bitten into a lemon, but she looked determined. Luke tilted his head ever so slightly, eyes sliding down her body at a leisure pace. "I don’t imagine you’ve got a bathing suit beneath that."

"Uh," she had a split second of looking like a deer caught in headlights, and then her stance widened ever so slightly and she crossed her arms across her chest. It was amusing, and he got a little too much enjoyment from watching how he affected her. "No, I figured I’d just do what Imogen did. It’s not much different from a bikini, anyways."

He smirked down at her, and got to watch how flustered the simple action made her. She threw a flighty look over her shoulder toward the changing area, and it clicked for Luke why she’d suddenly intercepted him when it was clear she didn’t particularly care for him. His smile dropped, brows furrowing ever so slightly. Had she and Tobias met before? The protectiveness didn’t make sense to him.

Something about how Luke was acting made Tobias feel equally uncomfortable with leaving June out there alone with him as well. There was Magni, but the Asgardian hadn’t been getting eye fucked for the past fifteen minutes either. He did his best to get dressed as quickly as he could and slipped out from behind the curtain just as he got his shorts up over anything revealing. He didn’t run over or anything but he didn’t take his sweet time either. As he rejoined them, Tobias slipped between both of them but kept his gaze on Luke. He gave the man a light, almost friendly tap on the shoulder. There was even a faint smile crossing his lips as he spoke. "If she wants to fuck you I’m sure she’ll let you know. But until then, give her some space."

Luke laughed, missing the soft sigh of relief from June, and rose both his hands up in surrender. He backed off some, spotting a losing battle when he saw one. He could be misreading the situation, but it seemed like the two of them were closer than he’d initially guessed. A shame, really, but there were other fish in the ocean and at the end of the day Luke wasn’t there to fuck anyone…well, it was a fun bonus of being surrounded by consenting individuals, but only if they were consenting. "Just being friendly," he said smoothly, tossing his removed shirt onto the pile of his bag and clothes, before he turned and stepped casually into the pool. He’d catch up with Magni instead, and leave the two of them to their…flirting.

"Thanks," he heard June whisper as he waded fully into the water, the rest of their conversation filtering out by the sound of water.



interactions ....|.... imogen ............... mentions ....|.... magni ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... foggy's apartment


It was another half an hour before the taxi came to a stop for a second time. The growing distance between Myla and Theo made her stomach churn so violently that she wanted to throw up on more than one occasion. She had been far from him before, countless times, but it all felt different with the rest of their secrets laid bare between them. The city was suffocating and she could have sworn that it felt like she was being watched. If she had a spidey sense she imagined it would have been screaming at her. The tips of her fingers subconsciously slipped into her hair and rested upon the metal spider nestled against her scalp like a small piece of comfort to calm herself. By that time Theo would have likely finished packing and been on his way there. Ten to fifteen minutes longer, she told herself.

After thanking the cabby, Myla took in a sharp breath and exited the taxi. The moment her foot hit the pavement it felt like there were eyes trained on her. She tried to brush it off and tell herself that she was paranoid as she approached the doorman. "Evening, Percy," she said automatically like she did every evening when she returned home after an exhausting night of fighting crime.

"Is everything ok, Ms. Murdock?" the man replied, a faint bit of concern in his voice. "Your cane? Did you forget it in the cab? Let me catch him before he leaves."

Myla’s right hand flexed only just realizing she must have left it back at the academy, leaning against the sofa where she had been sitting. She sighed at her own stupidity and thought up a quick lie. "Oh no, it’s ok. I accidentally broke it on the subway. I came home to grab another one." She flashed a small embarrassed smile.

"Oh." He stopped as the realization set in. "Here, let me help you to the elevator." Percy moved beside her and held out his elbow.

Thank God. The last thing she wanted was to spend several minutes outside trying to explain herself. Myla wanted to be in and out as quickly as possible and while Percy was a lovely doorman, she didn’t have the time to humor his questions. Knowing she had little other options if she was going for speed, she took his arm and let him guide her inside. While he walked far slower than she would have liked, he led her directly to the elevators.

"Will you be ok from here, Miss?" he asked as he hit the button to call the lift.

"Yes, thank you." She smiled at him once more as she pulled her arm free. Thankfully he didn’t linger and went back to his post.

The elevator felt like it was running extra slow that day. Her foot tapped impatiently. She would have considered taking the stairs instead… If she had her cane. But now Myla was stuck waiting like a good blind girl to keep up appearances.

When the ding echoed throughout the large lobby and the doors opened, Myla had to refrain from darting inside and repeatedly pressing the close button. Her fingers ran across the braille until she found seventeen. She was lucky no one else tried to slip onto the elevator with her before it ascended, given the lobby was fairly busy around that time of day.

It didn’t take too long for her to reach the seventeenth floor. When the lift settled and opened, Myla already had her keys in her hand and ready. She found her way to her Uncle’s apartment by running her fingertips along the walls and counting. It was to the right and three doors down. As always, it took a couple tries to get the key in the lock, but eventually she got it open and stepped inside with a sigh of relief. She immediately shut the door behind her and threw every lock and deadbolt. Ok. Pack, she reminded herself.

"Foggy?" she called out to the empty apartment but was met with nothing but silence and the beep of a new message on their voicemail.

Myla wasn’t sure if knowing he was gone made her a little more relaxed or more anxious. She resolved to call him on the taxi ride back to the Academy then, might be easier that way. She discarded her handbag on the hall-tree near the entrance and walked across the small foyer to press the play button on the message receiver. It was a little outdated, but Foggy made sure to get one ever since her dad went missing, refusing to miss a single message on the off chance it was him. Her Uncle also used it as a way to leave notes for her to find whenever she came home since their paths rarely crossed most days.

Beep. "Two new messages. First message. Hey, Mimi," Foggy’s voice echoed throughout the apartment as Myla made her way down the hallway. "I know you have that thing today but if you happen to be home before ten I thought maybe we could get a late dinner. Sammy’s?" Her heart sank as she crossed the threshold into her room. It was so rare for her and Foggy to find time for each other. It killed her to know she’d have to turn him down. If Theo got there in time… maybe. She sighed. People like her didn’t get the luxuries of normal life things like introducing her Uncle to her… whatever Theo was.

Her room was more like glorified storage rather than a bedroom. If it wasn’t for the messy, unmade blankets on the bed someone could be forgiven for thinking it was an unused guest room. Dozens of boxes leaned against the walls, stacked three or four high. There was a narrow path that gave her access to one side of the bed, the closet, and en suite bathroom. The remainder of the room was stuffed with whatever belongings she managed to get from her apartment before being evicted.

"I should be home around 9:30 if you’re available… Also, Roger called… again."

Myla sighed at the growing guilt for having to miss dinner with her Uncle, but her eyes rolled at the mention of Roger. He was a paralegal from the old firm she used to work at. They dated… briefly. She couldn’t even recall if it could be really called dating. More like drinks after work with the occasional regretful hook up as she tried to mask the grief of her dad going missing. It wasn’t even good sex, but anything felt better than her crippling anxiety and grief. But she cut it all off around the time when she met Theo. Spending her free time around a good and decent man only made her realize how much she had let her life and standards slip through the cracks… Not to mention he was one of the jackasses who got her fired. So, you know, fuck Roger. That didn’t stop him from calling once a week with a new apology though.

Beep. "Second message."

She knelt down on the ground and pulled a large duffle bag out from under the bed. It was a shitty hiding place, but keeping her suit there made it easier if she needed to grab it and run… Like she currently needed to. Myla set the bag on top of the unkempt bed and unzipped it. Her fingers ran along the contents, taking inventory of her suit, gloves, helmet, halo, and spare billy club. It was all there.

"Hey Myla, it’s me, Roger."

"For fuck’s sake," Myla sighed, walking around her bed to her closet. Her hand ran along the hanging clothes, skipping anything professional and formal. Whenever she crossed casual or fitness attire, she tugged it off the hanger and threw it behind her on the bed. She highly doubted she’d have a need for an excessive amount of blouses and pencil skirts at the academy.

"I know it’s been almost a year, and I sound a little pathetic at this point—"

Myla snorted. "A little?" She shook her head and threw a couple pairs of shoes into the pile on her bed before dipping into her bathroom.

"—But if you could give me one more chance. Just dinner. That’s all I ask."

She zoned out the rest of the message, presuming he’d go into his usual groveling that sounded something like ‘I made a mistake,’ ‘I miss you,’ and ‘let me make it up to you.’ It honestly happened so frequently for such a small fling that it was beyond the point of creepy. If she was another woman, a regular woman, she’d consider a restraining order. But Myla? She was half tempted to agree only to kick his ass if he tried something sleazy. Even if that did sound like a fun way to blow off steam, Roger wasn’t worth her time or effort. He wasn’t even worth a second thought when she had someone like Theo in her life. Someone who—

The click of the deadbolt unlocking pulled Myla out of her thoughts like coming to an immediate and sudden stop. She walked out of the bathroom with all her toiletries shoved in her hands. "Uncle Foggy? I’m in my room!" she called out to him as she dropped the various bottles on the bed, running through a mental list to decide if she needed anything else. Underwear. She snapped to herself before going over to the nightstand on the far side of the bed. "I’m going out of town for a bit. I’ll explain—"

Myla froze, a cold chill running down her spine as she caught the scent of bourbon, cheap cologne, and pomade. Her Uncle usually smelled of oranges, spearmint, and fresh dry cleaning. No… That… That smelled like Roger? She was on the opposite side of her bed from the door, backed into a corner, her suit out of reach. His steps were calm, almost lazy as he made his way up the hallway toward her room. Myla slowly, quietly stepped out of her stilettos and picked them up, the index and middle finger of her right hand hooked into the heels. There was no use jumping to conclusions… yet.

Roger stepped through the doorway with his hands in his pockets, acting a little too casual for someone who just broke into her home. "Hello, Myla," he greeted her with his usual forced charm. As he moved there was the slight sound of metal buckles rubbing and the shuffling of tight fabric. He wasn’t in a suit, but wore something tactical. It sounded like canvas and Kevlar. His shoes thudded like military grade boots, not the soft tapping of oxfords. "I hope you don’t mind that I let myself in. The door was unlocked," he added, motioning his thumb back over his shoulder.

"No it wasn’t," she corrected him. She let out a tired laugh, already exhausted from the fight she knew she couldn’t avoid. Myla had been good, diligent and where did it get her? The one time she turned down Theo’s overprotectiveness and it bit her in the ass. She adjusted the shoes in her grasp, putting one in each hand, holding them by the arches like makeshift weapons. Her eyes blinked back the tears that welled against her eyelashes. She didn’t cry for herself but for the inevitable pain and grief her Uncle and Theo would be put through. They both had lost so much already. But if those fuckers could take down her father, Superman? What fucking chance did she have? She had Theo’s little spider and a couple hours on her side. Myla could only hope he’d be able to find her before it was too late… But if she was going to go down, she was taking that bastard along with her.

"Tears? Really?" he mused while taking a step closer. Off in the distance she could hear nearly a dozen different sets of footsteps flooding into the apartment and the desynchronized clicks of their safeties switching off. "I thought Hell’s Angel was supposed to be brave? Fearless? It’s honestly disappointing."

"Bravery is courage in the face of fear, jackass. How many degrees do you have and you still can’t pick up a dictionary?"

Roger laughed in the way men did when their ego’s were bruised, but they were too proud to admit it. "You know," he continued as he pulled a handgun from a holster that rested against his chest and began screwing on a silencer. "I was trying to do this the generous way. A nice date. One last fuck. And then slip you a little Rohypnol… Easy." He clapped his empty hand against the gun as if it was easy as that. "But you know what? Maybe my hand just… slips. We already have your dad… So why do we need you?" He cocked the gun and aimed it at her. "You weren’t even that good of a fuck anyway."

If it was possible for Myla to see red, her vision would have been bloodier than a slaughter house. Her chest heaved as her heart pounded against her ribcage. Adrenalin coursed through her veins like nitro through an engine, her trigger finger shakily hovering over the button, ready to set herself free. How dare he talk about her father! How dare—Have. He said they have her dad… Which meant he was alive? While the thought of killing Roger was enticing, first she needed answers… Anyway she could get them. A sinister, bordering on manic smile crossed her lips as the tired laugh resurfaced. "You’re going to die before you set foot out of this room." Her voice was calm, cold… foreboding.

They were going to get her, it wasn’t an if but an inevitability. But only Roger wanted her dead. If she could kill him… Leave a trail… Maybe, just maybe…

He laughed deep and heartily, his free hand even holding his chest like the humor made it hard for him to breathe. It was really bad acting that didn’t even fool him. Myla could hear his pulse elevating, the sweat pooling along his brow, and the slight tremor in his trigger hand. "Daredevil doesn’t kill," Roger replied with a shake of his head and confused furrowing of his brow.

"I’m not Daredevil." The words had just rolled off her tongue when she threw the first shoe at him, hitting him square in the face. Caught off guard, Roger reflexively pulled the trigger. Myla barely managed to dodge out of the way before the bullet sped past her, slicing through the bicep of her left shoulder and shattered the window behind her. She threw the second shoe, clipping him in the eye as she jumped onto the bed. The movement tore a slit in her skirt nearly to her hip as she moved beyond the constraints of the leather. One, two steps and she was across the mattress. Her right hand slid along Roger’s dominant arm and grabbed his wrist firmly. Before he could struggle to break free, Myla threw her left arm into the back of his elbow.

There was a sickening crunch followed by a blood curdling—and frankly bitch ass—scream that poured from Roger’s mouth. Bone protruded from his sleeve and blood spurted out from the exposed marrow. The hand on his wrist slid over and stole the gun before it fell from his grasp. She spun for momentum then kicked him square in his chest, sending him stumbling backwards, slamming her bedroom door shut as he collapsed against it. Myla was on him before he could attempt to stand up, throwing her bent leg against him, pinning him in place. Her shin pressed firmly against his throat as she pointed the gun at him, her hands unsettlingly steady. "Is he alive?"

Roger struggled against her hold but still managed an amused chuckle. Her jaw clenched as she threw her weight into his neck. The faint pop of his hyoid snapping beneath her leg filled the silence of her bedroom while footsteps shuffled down the hallway toward them. "Is he alive!?" She shouted at him, pressing the barrel against his forehead.

He gasped for air. "For now."

"Where is he?" Myla’s voice was shaking, dark, and unhinged as glimpses of the demon caged within fought to break free. Roger tried to swallow but it got caught on the broken bone pressed into his throat. He was scared. She could feel it in his pulse beneath her shin, in the strangled breaths strained in his chest, and in the way his hand clawed at her leg for some semblance of relief. Good. "I won’t ask again."

Roger tilted his head back, scared but proud. He said nothing. Even through raspy, gasping breaths, he didn’t give her anything… He wasn’t going to tell her anything.

"Beg."

He was quiet, fighting between self preservation and his own pride. She could almost hear the wheels turning as he weighed the options. Was his life worth begging for? Could live with himself after begging for mercy from a woman?

Roger coughed and strained, before finally speaking. His voice still held fast to his ego and arrogance, unwilling to compromise his integrity fully. "Please… Let me go."

"Not for mercy," Myla replied almost offended at his poor attempt at seeking salvation. Her hand dropped, pointing the gun at the zipper of his pants with an emotionless expression. "Beg for death."

"No! No, please—"

Pop.

Roger let out an ear piercing wail as blood pooled on the ground beneath him. "Oh my God!" he cried as his one good hand cupped where the remnants of his manhood resided. "You crazy fucking bitch!"

"God’s not here right now." The words sat heavily in Myla’s chest. She had been struggling with her faith ever since her father was taken. He was a good, devout man that was far more pious than her. How could it be God’s plan for him to disappear? How could it be God’s plan for the hell that’s been unleashed on the world? A loving God doesn’t play games with his subjects like pawns. A loving God can’t also be cruel.

Without her dad… Without God she felt lost at sea, floundering to stay afloat. She was lost… Broken. The pieces of her remained held together with vague hope and the thoughts of what could have been with Theo. It was all slipping through the cracks knowing what waited for her beyond the door. A tear rolled down her cheek. Her voice cracked. "... Beg." She pressed the hot barrel of the gun against his forehead, searing an imprint into his skin.

Tears, snot, and spit sprayed from Roger’s mouth as the desperation finally reached his soul. "P-please—"

Pop.

She didn’t need to hear his pleas. It wouldn’t have changed anything. She wanted… needed him to feel the fear he instilled in countless others… in her father… in Theo’s father. Myla wiped away her tears, shoving her fear to the farthest pit of her broken soul, stood up, and pressed her ear to the bedroom door. On the other side she heard nine… No, eleven men, armed, lined up and waiting in the hallway for her. Seventeen stories up, she had no escape. Her only way out was through. She took a step back and pointed the pistol at the door. She took a deep breath then pulled the trigger, shooting indiscriminately.

Three shots hit, one fatal, but most missed.

Before they could retreat and seek cover, Myla discarded the gun and held out her left hand, recalling her batons. The Yggdrasil wood rattled in her purse before ripping free of the material. They sped down the hall, bumping into a few of the soldiers while one found the quickest course was passing straight through the gut of the closest man before bursting through the door. She caught the batons in her hands, the blood soaked one nearly slipped from her grasp. She took a deep breath, preparing herself, before diving through the hole in the door and tucking into a roll. As she popped back up, Myla threw her batons, knocking a gun out of one guy’s hand and breaking another’s nose. She sprinted down the hallway, launching herself off the wall and coming down on the closest merc with a balled fist straight to his temple.

She punched, kicked, and dodged her way through the human barricade. Bones snapped and guns misfired, but Myla was a whirlwind of fury and sure indomitable will.

While her goal was survival or prolonging until Theo got there, the memory of the bat distress button June gave her came flooding to her mind. There was no way Myla would be able to hold onto it if they took her and there was no way June could travel over two hours in less than five minutes to save her. But she gave it to her for a reason, right? The thought distracted her for just long enough that she caught a punch in the jaw. She stumbled sideways, catching an uppercut in the chest that knocked the wind from her lungs. A blade pierced the side of her thigh, ripping a scream from her lungs as she fell to the ground. She coughed, trying to catch her breath as trembling hands held her leg.

Myla screamed as a large combat boot pressed down against her thigh, causing the blood to pour from her wound like squeezing water out of a sponge. "Hold still, bitch." The metal parts of the gun rattled and shifted as he aimed his weapon down at her, slipping his finger onto the trigger.

She extended a trembling, blood soaked hand, recalling her batons once again. They flew off the ground toward her, slamming into the man’s leg, snapping his ankle in half before landing in her palms. As he stumbled over, he pulled the trigger and a tranquilizer dart impaled itself in the ground beside Myla’s head. She quickly threw the batons, one smacked the guy with the broken leg and knocked him to the ground, the second nailed a guy in his balls. He dropped his gun, cupping himself as he fell to his knees and doubled over.

Myla scrambled to her feet and limped across the living room as fast she could, ducking whenever she heard the shift of a gun behind her. Darts whizzed past her body, lodging in the sofa or the drywall as she ran. She grabbed a bookshelf and knocked it down behind her as she stumbled into the den. One of the uninjured men, weaved around his comrades and chased after her with a speed she couldn’t match. He hurdled the knocked over shelf and clutter of books, came up behind her and slammed her face down into the oak desk. As he went to do it a second time, Myla pulled the knife from her thigh, slammed it down through the top of his hand, pinning it to the desk.

He screamed out, desperately trying to free his hand, as another man clambered his way into the room. Myla attempted to put some distance between them, but the guy nailed to the desk tripped her and she stumbled backwards. The other merc was immediately on her with a tight and furious grip on her throat. She struggled in his hold, gasping and trying to reach for his face, but his arms were longer than hers. They wrestled, pulling back and forth on each other, trying to get the upper hand. She kicked and punched everywhere she could, but the guy was massive and unfazed. Myla tried to suck in air but her lungs constricted under the lack of oxygen. She was getting dizzy and quickly losing her strength when they backed into a window.

Desperate, she held out her hand near the guy’s face and recalled the batons. They came barreling into the den, smashing hoes in the wall. The man’s grip loosened and he barely managed to dodge out of the way as the Yggdrasil wood shattered the window behind him. Myla pressed her hands against his chest and pushed him backwards with all her might. The lumbering man’s leg caught on the wall and he started falling. He frantically grasped at anything to catch himself and got a hold of her sweater. The weight of his body and force of gravity started pulling her through the window with him. She braced her hands against the windowframe, grunting and panting as her bloody palms slipped and the collar dug into the back of her neck. Just when she was losing her grip, a shard of glass nicked the sweater and the yarn began to unravel and tear.

The man didn’t die with a bang but a fizzle, as the fear sucked the air from his lungs and he crashed into the alley below without making a sound.

Before she could back away, a bloody hand grabbed the back of her head and started pushing her down towards the broken pieces of glass still in the window. Myla tried to secure a stable hold, but the mix of blood and sweat made her hands slip and elbows buckle. She stumbled forward and the shard cut through the sweater like butter and sliced her deep along her ribs. Her arms trembled, threatening to cave at the pain… She couldn’t hold on much longer.

Then the little tickle of mechanical feet released its hold on Myla’s hair and scurried up the man’s bloody arm. "What the—" The spider made a faint beeping sound and started to vibrate before it imploded, tasing him. His hold subsided as his body seized and went slack before he collapsed unconscious on the ground.

Myla took a step backwards trying to catch her breath when she heard the bookshelf being lifted out of the way. The remaining mercenaries filed into the room and her heart sank. She stumbled slightly when she put too much weight on her injured leg. The dripping blood left a cold slick trail down to her foot. Her half exposed chest heaved beneath the destroyed sweater. An exhausted, defeated laugh escaped her lips. I’m sorry, Dad… Theo… I tried.

"Enough of this," one of the men said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out some sort of device. He held it up and pressed the button without hesitation.

A high pitched, earsplitting sound that made dogs throughout the apartment complex bark and howl resonated out from the small device. Myla’s knees buckled and she fell to the ground, clutching her hands to ears. She wouldn’t have known she was screaming if it wasn’t for the raw scratching at the back of her throat like someone dragged sandpaper across her vocal cords. The sound blocked out every other sound and made her brain feel like it was splitting in two. Blood dripped from her ear canals and down the sides of her neck. It overpowered everything. She was truly blind, suspended in a void, while razor sharp sound waves bombarded her senses. Tears burned her eyes and stained her cheeks. It was the most painful thing she had ever experienced. Myla begged for release… for death… for anything to free her and end her torment.

All the while, the remaining mercenaries were unfazed. Dark expressions of pleasure crossed their demented faces as they watched Myla scream and writhe on the floor.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago



Once Luke fucked off to go flirt with Magni or something, Tobias flashed June a sympathetic, tight lipped smile with a slight raise of his brows. Apparently some people changed a lot over a decade whereas others, like Magni, just looked ten years older with more muscles. He wasn’t entirely sure where Luke’s confident fuck boy demeanor came from, but he could sympathize with the women who complained about being objectified. It made him feel… dirty and want a shower, and not in the good way.

Tobias organized all his belongings on the lounge chair, then slowly approached a side of the pool that was close enough to talk to Magni but not too close to Luke. He had his fill of borderline sexual harassment for the day. With a pained groan, he lowered himself to sit on the edge and dropped his feet into the cool water.

Jim emerged onto the back patio with little fanfare, sporting a pair of floral knee-length swim-trunks and an old Metallica t-shirt covered in small tears and oil stains. He had a book tucked under his elbow, a dusty old copy of Flowers for Algernon, while a fresh towel was draped over his shoulder. He wore a pair of sandals that hardly ever got much use, saved specifically for occasions like this. He had his usual shades on, but didn’t bother with turning them on.

June’s text had left him conflicted. With everything happening, he wanted to get back to work on creating something, anything, that might help them in the future. He had a few special projects in the works, after all. At the same time… bonding was important. Certainly that’s why June had invited him down. What he wasn’t expecting, though, was to see just who all was out here. He wasn’t sure who he expected to be joining them, but he was not expecting a god and America's loverboy. Hell, part of him hoped that it would just be the two of them. He could apologize for the way he acted, or she could yell at him and tell him he was a moron. More likely, she would just torment him in her swimsuit as punishment for his bad behavior, revelling in his discomfort and inability to keep a straight face around her.

Instead, she wasn’t in a swimsuit. She stood near the pool, three men lounging around in various states of dress. Jim took the opportunity to find a nice lounge chair. He chose the one closest to where June was, purely because it had the best lighting and would ensure he could partake in conversation if it was expected of him. He draped the towel over the back of the chair before climbing onto it, making a show of cracking open the book while still glancing towards the others every few seconds through his shades.

June immediately brightened when she spotted Jim, and then her face crumbled some when he bypassed her to sit in one of the lounge chairs, pulling out a book of all things. She hesitated for a moment, lips twisting down into the slightest of frowns, and then she smiled at Tobias. "I’ll be back in a moment, did you want something to drink?"

Tobias was comfortable… enough in his silence. His hands rested casually in his lap while he slowly swung his feet in the water. He almost missed the question, a little zoned out as he stared out at the ocean. "Oh, I’m good. Thanks."

She made her way casually over to Jim, stopping beside his chair and tossing her discarded overshirt at his feet. "I’m glad you came," June murmured, running a hand over her skirt and trying not to fidget in place. "I didn’t realize so many others would show up too, I’m sorry…will you get in the water with me? I can only go waist
deep."
She held up her injured arm, waving at the stitches with a sort of bored gesture.

Jim looked up at June as she walked closer, his eyes naturally following the movement of her hands on her legs. He stared a little too long, his heart rate already increasing slightly. His eyes drifted up her form, landing on her face. She seemed nervous, maybe a bit irritated. His brow furrowed slightly at her request. She was planning on teasing him after all, or tormenting more like. "Of course." Those were not the words he had planned on saying, but he always found it hard to say no to June of all people. Who could say no to a Wayne, after all?

June lit up like a kid in a candy store. "Okay! I just have to…" she frowned down at her clothes, and then looked at Jim sheepishly. "One second, okay?" She half turned, so she was standing with her back to the rest of the room, only truly facing Jim, and caught the hem of her tank top before tugging it up and off in a single, graceful movement.

The purple lace of her bra hugged her curves perfectly, but what stood out sharply against her tanned skin was the harnesses that crossed over her waist. June paused, setting down her top before tugging not one, but six knives free from the harness. Each one was larger than the last, their edges wickedly sharp and curving at the ends. She set them down atop her tank top before her hand curled over her shoulder, and withdrew what appeared to be an all black machete from its spot along her spine. The metal was thin, flexible, but just as sharp as the other blades that she rested it beside. The harness unclipped, leaving her sides smooth and bare.

Her skirt followed, the lace of her panties matching her bra perfectly, but just as before there were holsters and harnesses trapped along her hips and thighs. Her grin was a little too playful as she glanced down at Jim, hands sliding along the sides of her thighs to catch on the handles of two knives that had been nestled between her legs. "I forgot I was wearing all of these." She lied smoothly, twisting on her heel so the thin line of her bottoms, or lack thereof, was directly in his face. She was, in fact, teasing him a little. "Can you unclip me?" The clip to the lower harness was just below the curve of her asscheeks, still warm to the touch from when she’d been sitting not long ago.

Jim knew how the game worked. June wanted him to look away bashfully, so she could poke and tease him for it later. In a foolish attempt to beat her at her game, he watched her remove her shirt. His eyes immediately shot to the weapons harnessed to her torso. He watched her remove the knives one by one, his eyes filled with surprise and a hint of admiration. She wasn’t the only one packing heat, even if he didn’t show it. Of course, his weapon was standing just around the corner of the building, keeping an eye on the perimeter. It took him until she removed the harness that he began to piece together what exactly she was doing.

Swimming in underwear was barbaric, something that only country folk and people like his sister would do. More importantly… why was she wearing a lace bra to their meeting? His eyes shifted to the other shirtless men already near the pool, and his heart sank. While watching her remove her skirt and remove even more hidden weapons, his stoic mask had slipped back on. And when she turned, giving him a nice view of her posterior, he was stone-faced. He did make sure to set his book down in his lap, however. "Right… gotta put on a show.." He was rather quick, his hands a little rougher and less focused than he had intended. The backs of his knuckles brushed up against her cheeks. It took him a moment to get a good hold of the clip, his fingers pressing on the backs of her thighs as he finally unsnapped them. Even with his blank expression, his cheeks were burning a bright red hue that June had never seen before. His cold eyes quickly darted away.

Tobias leaned forward where he sat, resting his elbows on his knees to look down at the ripples floating around his shins. His right hand slowly fell to flick at the water mindlessly. There were some faint conversations happening around him but he didn’t hone in on them, not really being one for eavesdropping. But the familiar sing of metal caught his attention and he glanced over his shoulder toward June and the Stark kid. His brows furrowed as he noticed the plethora of harnesses and blades that were stashed on the woman. Then he noticed the purple lingerie. He cleared his throat and immediately turned his attention forward. "Didn’t realize you were ready for war," he commented, trying to make it a little less awkward.

He held up two fingers almost like he was expecting someone to place a cigarette between them. Instead his mind locked onto one of the metal blades and slowly willed it to float through the air until it nestled in the available crook. Surprised, he was expecting a standard blade but instead it was shaped like a bat. The branding might have been a little on the nose, but it looked cool. Based on the edges all being razor sharp he assumed they functioned like throwing stars or something. He tossed the little bat a foot or two in the air and caught it. The corners of his lips tugged downward with a nod, impressed at its balance. Curiosity having won out, he pinched the blade between his thumb and index finger, then hurled it at the privacy fence opposite him on the other side of the pool.

"Surprisingly accurate and aerodynamic," he commented, slightly turning his head over his shoulder toward her without letting his gaze follow. Tobias held his palm out and willed the blade to dislodge from the fence, float over the pool and rest back with the rest of June’s weapons on her lounge chair. "Sorry in advance if I steal it in a fight." A little smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he turned his attention forward once again.

June was trying, very desperately, to not let her mind wander as she felt Jim’s rough and calloused fingers brush against the sensitive skin of her thighs. She’d asked for this, and in teasing Jim she’d inadvertently teased herself as well. She was, abruptly, all too happy that Imogen wasn’t back yet because there were several very indecent thoughts circulating in her brain about his fingers and other places he could…right. Her face was flushed, and she focused on setting aside the harness so she could start pulling her guns free from the holsters that tugged her thighs.

"I didn’t know how the meeting would go," she was speaking to Tobias and Jim, but her eyes were focused on slipping her guns free. She handled the first one with ease, double checking the safety was on before she pulled out the ammunition, then pulled back the slide and discharged the remaining bullet in her free hand. June flipped the gun around easily, setting it aside before doing the same process with the next one, and then the next one…four pistols were laid out with military precision. She eyed them critically, before she slipped off the holster and set it aside. "Feel free to use any of the weapons I have access to, my personal armory is a separate room on sub-level four."

She raised one of her legs, resting her foot on the chair beside Jim, smiling down at the knife that was strapped daintily around her ankle. "Could you?" She grinned at him, waiting until his focus was on her ankle and the strap there to slide her hand into her bra, her back to the rest of the room, and withdraw the six inch, curved knife that had been hugging the cusp of her breast. June set it down before Jim fully registered where she’d pulled it from, a brief expression of contemplation crossing her face as she considered her accumulation of weapons, reaching up to pull the two thin spikes that had been holding her hair into place free as well. "That’s everything, probably." She said cheerfully.

"Thanks. But," Tobias began as he cupped his hands together in his lap. "I don’t really use weapons. I just… Kind of take what I need from what’s available at the time. There’s usually metal somewhere.... Or in someone’s blood." His voice trailed off to barely a whisper at the morbid thought. He didn’t want to be like his dad, if he could help it. But something in his gut told him that desperate times were around the corner that could ask more of him than he was ready to give.

A low whistle carried across the pool, and June’s body tensed beside Jim as she recognized who exactly the noise came from. Luke was lingering near Magni, but his eyes were set on her body with an appreciative expression. She shrunk in on herself some, eyes darting to meet Jim’s. He would see the exact moment she made up her mind, hand darting down to scoop up his book before she, as gently as possible, settled down right into his lap. Her arm curled around his shoulder, the side of her body pressing against his chest as she settled there with the slightest air of possessiveness. Juniper didn’t look at Luke, didn’t acknowledge it, but her voice was a little sharper than she’d meant it to be when she spoke to Jim next. "Put your arm around my waist, and one of your hands on my thigh." Her voice was little more than a whisper, but it was demanding in a way Jim wasn’t likely used to.

The gravity of June’s voice had spurned Jim into action. He did as he was asked. His right hand immediately lifted up to hold June’s waist, his left curled around the back of June’s thigh to hold her in place. He let out a shaky breath, getting the memo. He wasn’t exactly the fighting type, but June had set up precisely how she wanted to be defended. He looked up towards his face, trying not to think about how close her chest was to his mouth. His lower half was far more honest about how he was feeling, much to his horror. Yet, he put in the tightest smile he possibly could and choked out a small apology. "I’m sorry… not used to this." He needed to diffuse the rising tension, and needed to think about anything other than how little she was wearing. Humor… humor always helped. "You know… you’re gonna start giving me the wrong idea too if you keep teasing me like this." His smile was a little more genuine as he turned his gaze back across the pool.

There was a second where June didn’t register what it was she was feeling against her thighs, but once it clicked warmth flooded her body and she had to work very hard not to squirm in Jim’s lap. She’d chosen this position, no one would hear her complain about the results of it, but she suddenly found herself wishing they were alone instead of surrounded by others. There were a few errant ideas on how she’d rather be sitting right now, and none of them involved keeping her legs shut. "Maybe that’s what I want." She spoke before she could stop herself, eyes flickering from Jim’s to his lips and then back to the pool. "I’m not teasing you, Jim. I–I mean, this is…" she did squirm then, just a little, the slightest wiggle in his lap until she was reminded of why she ought to be sitting still. The blush crawled its way down her chest, and she very pointedly stayed still after that. "This is nice."

Jim blushed, his eyes going wide as he made eye contact with June. His mind travelled a mile a minute as he processed a few basic words. No, no… she wasn’t into him. That wasn’t it. They were childhood friends. She was right, she wasn’t even teasing him. He was just being gross. She probably didn’t mean to say she wanted him to think she was being flirtatious, she just wanted to joke around like they did whenever they saw each other growing up. Of course. If he was honest with himself, it was nice to have someone on his wavelength again. Someone who he could trust to help him keep the Tower up and running, but wasn’t constantly down his throat. So, Jim just nodded at her words. His response was brief, but filled with a stoic sincerity. "It is nice having you around. I don’t think I could do this without you."

June’s mouth fell open for a second, surprise fluttering across her face and then her smile turned into something soft and vulnerable. Jim was…oblivous, but it doesn’t surprise her too much. He’d always been a little on the clueless side when it came to how other people felt toward him, but it didn’t change the fact that he meant well. She squeezed his shoulder, tempted to rest her head there but fighting her demons on it. "I’d be lost without you here." She admitted quietly, looking down at the weapons she’d piled up in the seat beside them. Lost, but not helpless. Jim was like a rock, he kept her steady through everything, as long as he was here the new team didn’t seem quite as daunting.

She considered telling him about her plans then, about the fail safes she’d set up in the system during her stress test. About how she’d hacked through J.A.R.V.I.S and H.E.L.E.N until she knew their defense systems inside and out, and had improved them tenfold as a simple paranoid precaution. June, for a split second, considered telling Jim about her ultimate trump card, about her last resort if they couldn’t get any leads on their fathers. Her free hand drifted up toward the stitches, eyes growing distant as more and more plans rose up in response to her train of thought. She relied a little too heavily, in that moment, on the fact that Imogen was likely too far away to listen in on her thoughts. That plan was a last resort, and it was one no one would know about until it happened. If it happened, she wasn’t that desperate quite yet.

The abrupt movement seemed to dissuade Luke almost instantly, the man’s face twisting into one of utter confusion. At least with Tobias he could understand, the other man was undeniably attractive, but Stark was just…he shook his head, and turned toward Magni. June shot an apologetic look toward Tobias once she’d gotten settled, cheeks flushed. Jim was going to kill her later.

"Those pants are a little tight for swimming, aren’t they Magni?" Luke’s voice carried across the pool, and June relaxed a touch more as she realized his attention was fully off of them.

Magni smiled broadly, his own chuckle echoing about the space with ease. He looked down, just now seeming to realize how tight his under-clothing had been. He shrugged his shoulders. "’Tis more than I would deem desirable. I oft prefer to wear nothing when engaging in a leisurely swim, but I do recall how prudish thy customs are." He turned himself around and let himself hang by his shoulders at the edge of the pool, submerging his lower half in the water as he looked up towards Luke, and then across towards June. "I thought it was Midgardian custom to have special attire for a dip… Has that changed so quickly?"

"Well, I wouldn’t complain." Luke grinned at Magni, stretching muscled arms back to stretch them out. It had been a long drive to get to the tower, the cool water felt refreshing, all he needed now was a drink. His gaze followed Magni’s toward June, smile flattering some.

Lucian wasn’t used to being denied something he’d clearly wanted, even back at the Academy he’d landed Imogen of all people. He’d wanted to be able to notch off both Wayne’s, it would have been immensely satisfying for his ego, but there she was saddled up with the skinny twink Stark. Maybe, in due time, he could change her mind. Luke turned, refocusing on the Asgardian. "They usually do, though it’s not law. I’d imagine women like Frost and Wayne care less about what they’re wearing, and more about the experience." He chuckled, dunking his head beneath the water for a moment simply so he could feel fully refreshed.

Magni raised an eyebrow, turning his gaze back towards Luke. He caught onto the flirting this time, but opted not to say anything. His thoughts were still on a prize, and a small smile pulled at the corner of his lips. "I would not be so certain of that… Imogen and Lady Wayne do seem like the sort to care for what they wear." He chuckled slightly to himself, tapping Luke on the shoulder playfully. "Though judging by the armaments born, I would be wary of approaching a woman clothed around these grounds… unless ye hath a fondness for skewering." He motioned in June's direction and let loose a bellowing laugh.

Luke laughed alongside him, it was a fair observation. The sheer amount of weapons June had stashed on her person had been a little startling, and he found himself wondering if she slept with knives strapped to her. He grinned a Magni, lighthearted and clearly unable to take a hint. "I’m never opposed to skewering."

Imogen was still in the lounge and sitting on a barstool. The empty pitcher and glass were sitting on the counter beside her as she stared down at the illuminated screen in the bar. While she knew she was just going to get a refill for herself, she didn’t have a clue what to get Magni. It honestly should have been a no brainer, pick a beer… any beer, and he would have been content. But Imogen being the type of woman who put a lot of pride in the gifts she got for others, no matter how small, couldn’t settle for a miscellaneous beer. It just… wasn’t her. And maybe there was a part of her that wanted to surprise him. But that wasn’t the point.

She spent the better part of ten minutes scrolling through every beer, lager, IPA, and mead until something caught her eye. It was a European brand she couldn’t pronounce even if she wanted to. It was a red mead, which she didn’t even know existed. But as she read the flavor profile it mentioned being a honeyed cherry mead. That piqued her interest. Perhaps it was a little cheesy, but she thought of the cherries in her own cocktail and the one she shared with him back at the pool. For a moment her thoughts drifted to Magni’s lips grazing her fingers and… Stop it, Imogen. She cleared her throat and chose it before she could talk herself out of it. Either way, she highly doubted Magni would even notice beyond the red color.

After choosing another Rob Roy, the empty martini glass and pitcher dipped beneath the counter. A minute or so later, the hatch opened up returning them full to the brim with their intended drink. Imogen scooped both of them up and made her way back to the pool. This time she had to be a little slower and careful where she stepped. All she needed was to wipe out slipping on the water she trailed into the tower in the first place. At the end of the hall she turned her back to the door and pushed it open with a little thrust of her hips.

She got about two feet through the door and was stopped dead in her tracks by the sight of June getting very comfortable in Jim’s lap. Reflexively, Imogen shut down her telepathy, withdrawing her psionic tendrils before she got a glimpse into anything she definitely didn’t want to see… or hear. Her gaze flitted between the both of them with pursed lips and a knowing expression, but she didn’t say anything. Her attention shifted over to the pool where she saw Magni still waiting. The corners of her mouth tugged upwards and her mask began to fall until she saw Luke lounging in the water beside him. Her heart sank. Imogen had to force her smile to stay in place. She was already visible by… well, everyone, so there was no leaving either. A soft sigh slipped from her lips as she steeled her nerves and made her way towards them. The last thing she wanted to deal with was Luke, let alone Luke while she was also getting the opportunity to spend time with Magni. It all fucking sucked. Whatever hopes she had of relaxing slipped out with the ocean’s tide. There was absolutely no way she was going to be comfortable. She could already feel the tension slipping back into her shoulders.

When she reached the side of the pool her gaze fell to Magni, probably the only time she’d ever stand taller than him. "Back," she spoke softly but her words were missing the faint bit of flirty edge they had before. She leaned over and set down both of their drinks in front of him without any flare or exaggerated movements to entice his gaze. Her feet carried her up to the edge of the pool beside her drink which let Magni’s dominating presence fill the space between her and Luke. She lowered herself to sit on the side and let her feet slip into the water, but she didn’t get in. Originally she had some grand plan to ask for the Asgardian’s help getting back in as well, but the thought ran away along with her lighter mood.

The second Imogen had stepped out, Magni's attention had shifted only to her like a pointing dog. His smile widened into an ear to ear grin. Seeing her beautiful strut with two drinks in hand, it was just about all he could ask for. However, her smile was different. She hesitated, pausing before continuing down towards them. She gave a single word to him as she returned, and sat down without any more fanfare or flirting. He was confused. He hadn't done anything since she had left. The boys had arrived, along with a different couple. Was she upset that he had invited others? That's the only thing that made sense to him.

Magni placed his left hand on her knee, careful not to touch any higher than that. His thumb stroked the side of it softly, while he turned his entire head towards her. His brows were knot in a somewhat serious expression. He put his feet back under him so he did not slip under the water, and lifted his right hand to tap his forehead. It was about as subtle as he could be in asking her to read his thoughts. Had I known thou did not wish for more company, I would not have invited others. I am sorry. The apology was simple enough, and delivered with as much sincerity a thought could. Knowing that he should at least say something, he spoke. "I appreciate thy aid in attaining a beverage. Thou hast earned a boon, at thy leisure." He tried to keep an upbeat smile, attempting to put on the same show she was.

Feeling his concerned touch against her knee drew a faint, but more sincere smile from her. Imogen’s hand shifted to rest on top of his as gentle reassurance. When he gestured for her to slip into his mind she slowly dropped the walls and let him back in, hoping June and Jim’s thoughts stayed… Silent. Her head tilted slightly as she held his gaze. She was surprised at how perceptive he was and the way he sought to lighten her mood. You don’t need to apologize, her mind spoke into his softly with a comforting tenderness. I was selfishly enjoying having you to myself, she confessed with the privacy of his mind while the corner of her mouth tugged faintly into something warmer.

"I hope you like it," she replied to him with words rather than thoughts. While Imogen couldn’t fully let herself slip back into the comfort they had in private before, she did her best to find a happy middle so the moment wasn’t ruined entirely. "I spent way too long trying to decide." She then, hesitantly, held out her hands toward him once again, this time asking silently for assistance slipping back into the pool.

"I am interested to discover what thou has selected for me." He stood up and circled around towards Imogen's front, his hand remaining on her knee. Once in front of her, he slid his left hand up her outer thigh until he was holding her by the hip, placing his right hand on the other side. It took no effort at all to lift her up off the ground, a brief thought of just hoisting her over his shoulder and carrying her off lingering in his thoughts as he took a step back with her in his arms. He let her extend her legs downward so he could lower her back into the water, squatting to help keep her level on the way down. Once she was standing in the pool, he began to stand up while taking a step towards her. His hands lingered at her waist, his fingers tracing up towards the band of fabric. He smiled down at her, a small twinkle in his eye. Thou can have me all to thineself at any time. Just issue the order, and I will follow thee. His thoughts shifted to their game of silent flirting, curious to see what her reaction could be.

Imogen’s hands rested on his shoulders as he lowered her into the water. Her heart quickly returned to the elevated state from the glint in his eyes and the electricity he sent along her skin from a single touch. Good things come to those who wait, she teased, even through the wisps of thoughts her voice purred within his mind. While his hand still remained on her waist, she turned around to get her drink, letting his fingers brush along her skin wherever he pleased. With the stem of the glass pinched between her fingers, she leaned her forearms against the side of the pool and finally let her gaze drift over to Luke. "It’s been awhile. You’ve changed."

Luke was relaxed as he observed their interaction, knowing instantly that he was barking up the wrong tree if he made a move on either of them. He couldn’t remember them being close back at the Academy…but he’d left long before the others, and time had a funny way of changing people and their relationships. He offered a genuine smile to Imogen, running a hand through his wet hair. His tattoos were a stark contrast against his pale skin, black ink telling a story in their own ways, but when Lucian turned ever so slightly to the side it was the scars that lined his back that would have been the biggest change about him to those he once knew.

Each one was done with surgical precision, neat lines of raised skin that lined his back in little rows. There was a fresh one on the edge of his shoulder blade, red and angry looking but Luke appeared unbothered by the pain of having it soak in chlorine. "We all have," he said smoothly, turning toward where he’d left his bag. His phone was ringing quietly across the pool, and he sighed. "Work never stops, even when I’m on sabbatical, excuse me." Luke turned away from them, his plans for a relaxing evening at the pool falling to the wayside as he hefted himself over the edge and out of the water. The muscles in his arms and back flexed with the movement, and they could see that the scars ended just above the hem of his boxers, there looked to be about forty six marks in total.

Magni's eyes lingered on Luke as he turned to leave, briefly thinking through the possibilities of what they could mean. He did not think for long, however, as his fingers were too busy lightly squeezing Imogen's exposed rear. He was a little disappointed to see Luke leave so soon, but Imogen had gotten her wish, in a way. Magni smiled as he leaned forward, no longer feeling the need to speak only in his mind. "Thou has gotten thy wish… Or perhaps thou wast seeking further privacy?" His tone was a bit deeper than before, his words stirring from deep within his core. He kept things to a whisper, inching ever so slightly to Imogen as he spoke. Before she knew it, he was pressed up against her back. His chest grazed her shoulders. He slid both his hands up to the wall of the pool, pinning her in. He pressed himself against her lower back, a clear heat running down from her spine to her left cheek. "I must inform thee… whilst my intentions are to treat thee with great respect and honor…" He leaned in closer, his hot breath brushing across her ear as he spoke. "Gods do not wait long." He let the words linger while his left hand reached out for his pitcher, lifting the glass to his lips to get a good, long taste of what she had prepared for him.

A heat radiated from Imogen’s core and danced along her skin in anticipation as Magni began closing the space between them. Her body tensed as she felt his bare chest brush against her exposed back. Her gaze locked onto his hand as he pressed it against the side of the pool and pinned her in place. Something quiet and imperceivable, like the whisper of a moan escaped her lips as she felt all of him pressed against her. She turned her head slightly to the side, hiding her face from everyone else at the pool while simultaneously letting her glance up at him over her shoulder. The warmth of his breath tickled her ear and sent a chill down her spine. "I’m worth waiting for," she purred as she looked up at him from beneath her long eyelashes.

While Magni reached for the pitcher, Imogen grabbed her own drink. Rather than sipping it delicately, as intended, she brought the brim to her lips and drank every drop. After setting the empty glass down, she picked up the garnish and pulled the cherries off all at once with a drag of her teeth along the toothpick. She waited until he had gotten a taste for his drink, then subtly pressed her hips back into him as she spoke. "How does it taste?"

A smile formed on his lips as he got the first taste of the beverage she had chosen. The taste of cherry was rather strong, but a little less delicious than the ones she had fed him. The gesture, though, warmed his chest… or maybe it was the alcohol. Either way, he gulped down a few mouthfuls, letting the taste settle in. Her question nearly elicited a basic response, but her gesture had silenced any words he would have spoken. It was well-evident that he liked the move. A devilish grin formed on his lips, his eyes closing for a second as he restrained himself slightly. He didn’t exactly care about civility anymore. "I’ll show you." He quickly lifted the pitcher up and took a bit of the red mead into his mouth. He made sure to coat his tongue with it before swallowing the contents. Without another word, he set the glass down and reached up to hold Imogen’s chin. He leaned in, pressing his mouth against hers for a passionate kiss. His tongue brushed up against her lips, requesting entrance so she could get a taste for the drink she had gotten him.

Imogen’s heart skipped a beat as she registered the meaning from the deep words that resonated from him. Her body yielded to the gentle guidance of his hand on her chin. Her back arched, hips pressing more firmly into him as her head tilted back. When Magni kissed her the rest of the world melted away and all that mattered was him. The tease of his tongue eased her lips apart allowing her to taste the hint of cherry mead that lingered in his mouth. Her right hand reached up and hooked around the back of his neck while her fingers entangled themselves in his golden locks. Heavy breaths mingled in the brief moments their lips parted before she deepened the kiss, hungrily caressing his tongue with her own.

"I see Magni hasn’t changed," Tobias muttered under his breath to no one in particular. He pressed the palms of his hands together and pinned them between his knees. He opted to keep his gaze focused on the tapping of his thumbs together rather than anything else. There wasn’t a safe place to look or person to talk to. His choices were between Luke’s lecherous gaze and advances, June sitting on the stark kid in revealing lingerie or Magni making out with Imogen who also wore revealing lingerie. The whole scene made a forgotten pang of loneliness pinch in his chest. He no longer had Helena to confide in and had been without romantic companionship even longer. A soft sigh escaped his lips as he moved his hands to hold the edge of the pool on either side of his thighs. Tobias had no desire in being a third or fifth or whatever number wheel. He chewed on the inside of his cheek. Would it be rude if he left?

June had glanced once toward Imogen and Magni, and then quickly twisted around so she was 90% of Jim’s gaze. She didn’t want him to catch sight of what his sister was doing over there and decide to leave before she’d even gotten a chance to get into the pool with him. Luke moved to the furthest side of the space to answer his call, voice so soft and muffled that she couldn’t discern any of what he was saying, nor did she care to. "What was the academy like?" She asked Tobias, a little louder than she usually would, desperately trying to distract them all.

Jim got a single glance of his sister getting manhandled by a god before his vision had been entirely replaced by June's chest. His cheeks were red, and he quickly looked off to the side. He fetched his book with his left hand, figuring June could balance herself well enough without more help. His right hand clung to her side tightly just to be safe. His hand was poised awkwardly, but years of reading while eating had made it feel like second nature to him. He disengaged from the conversation, his mind desperately trying to focus on the short story so he did not have to think about what his sister was up to or June's body pressed against him.

Tobias was caught off guard by the loud question. He turned his head slightly to look back over his shoulder toward June but let his gaze focus on some spot on the ground. "Um…" His brows tugged together as he tried to find the answer. Helena had asked him multiple times before and still he found it hard to describe beyond college for superheroes. His hand raised to rub the back of his neck. "A lot of training… A lot of that," he added as he motioned his other hand toward Magni. His expression not showing a single ounce of surprise like he had grown used to it a decade ago.

"Do you feel like the academy prepared you for…" she waved vaguely around them, clearly not indicating toward the scene at the pool but rather why they were all there to begin with. "All of this?" June found herself relaxing against Jim, the moment of tense awkwardness after she’d slipped seamlessly into his lap passing just as quickly as it came. She knew, logically, she ought not to be so comfortable perched where she was, but he was warm and made for a surprisingly good seat even if being so close to him, smelling the musk of his aftershave, made her stomach flutter. "Art school didn’t prepare me for any of this."

"I don’t know if I’m the best person to ask," Tobias admitted, hesitantly looking back over his shoulder toward her. "I learned most of what I know from my dad… Before I came." He pursed his lips a bit in thought. "The academy gave me friends though. Showed me that strength can from other places than just power and fear." The corner of his mouth tugged to the side, not really a smile but not a frown either. Magneto’s way of teaching often involved being the strongest and most powerful person in the room. Demand respect and fealty through fear and control. The academy taught him there were better ways to make bonds, stronger bonds that lasted and could withstand more than fear.

"I learned everything from my dad, too." June admitted this softly, voice just loud enough for Tobias to hear her from where he sat. She looked guilty and uncomfortable for admitting it, well aware the way they’d both learnt everything they knew likely varied drastically. "I know it’s not the same, sorry. I also don’t–I mean, I’m not used to working in a team. We’re usually a little too paranoid for that." And this didn’t change anything, she was still too paranoid to trust her team fully, that’s why she had failsafe upon failsafe. Her smile twisted into something grim and determined, because no matter how paranoid they had been it hadn’t saved them from disappearing. It would be different for June, though. If she vanished, she refused to let it be without a trace. "I’ll get used to it, making new friends is…fun."

"It’s fine," Tobias replied quietly as his gaze fell to his hands resting in his lap. It was no secret how differently his life was compared to others. He imagined Bruce Wayne was a far more loving and attentive father. He couldn’t even begin to understand what that felt like. But he had his mom. She filled all the spaces where Magneto failed… Which was most of them. "I suggest letting an extrovert adopt you," he added with a slightly annoyed expression as he pointed at Magni still deep in Imogen’s throat. "It’s easier that way."

June raised a hand, keeping the book up and over Jim’s face and very notably not looking toward Imogen and Magni. "I don’t know if I’m the type of person extroverts adopt," she laughed, pointer finger tapping at the edge of the book's cover. Did Imogen fit the bill of an extrovert? Probably, her and Magni would be menaces if they ended up together, no one would know peace. "I’ve been told I’m a little prickly, like a cactus." Jim’s chest was warm against her arm, the heat seeping into her side, and she only narrowly avoided the intrusive thought to rub a hand over his stomach just to see his reaction. June was behaving, someone around here had to. "Jim, believe it or not, is the more social of the two of us. I just fake it until I make it."

Jim raised an eyebrow, his eyes still glued to his book for his own sake. He turned a page with his thumb, shaking his head slightly. He had been listening, but he had been trying to stay silent for everyone's sake. June's prodding urged him into action. "I don't think lying to him is setting a good example." Jim's eyes darted up towards June's face, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "If you're the prickly one, I really don't want to know what people say about me." He angled his book slightly to look towards Tobias, giving him a little nod in acknowledgement. "It's good to have some fresh eyes on things. Just stick with bending metal spoons and not my suit and we should be fine." He looked back towards June, smirk still present. He had a reputation to uphold, and June wasn't going to mess with that.

"I could venture a guess," Tobias replied, commenting about what people said about Jim. Given how their meeting went earlier he doubted it was anything good. Arrogant, peacocking, asshole… to name a few. He met the man’s gaze and gave him a similar nod. "I’ve graduated from spoons but your suit is safe. No promises if you piss me off," he added with a weak chuckle. Honestly most of the ways Tobias could be pissed off were either missing or back on Genosha. He highly doubted Stark could do anything to piss him off. Although he seemed to have a knack for it… So perhaps he was speaking too soon.

He slowly swung his legs through the cool water. "I think we’re lacking a bit in the extrovert category… If you ignore the lecherous ones."

June couldn’t help but to grin at Jim, but her smile twisted some as Tobias finished talking. Her eyes snapped toward the other man, and then toward the sky, a hum leaving her throat. She was certain it was meant as a joke, an attempt to remain lighthearted, but…she was a Wayne, and Wayne’s were paranoid bastards. Her mental track shifted, like she was sorting through files in a cabinet, and she added a mental note to come up with a fail safe for Tobias first and foremost. The brief but graphic imagery of Jim in a twisted and gnarled metal suit left her with a jumping pulse and weak knees; she'd sooner die than see that happen.

"We have more than one? I don’t know if I can withstand more than one guy being vaguely creepy on the team." Her eyes slid toward Luke, who looked as if his phone conversation wasn’t going in his favor. His face was tight and drawn, skin paler than it had been a few minutes before, and tension lined his shoulders. Her eyes lingered on the scars, head tilting ever so slightly as she noted how they were clearly self-inflicted and precise. "What do you think those represent?" Her voice was more mellow, a touch of apprehension in her tone. It took a certain kind of dedication to inflict wounds you know would scar in such a way.

"Well, Magni counts for like five if his appetites haven’t changed since his academy days," he added with a little more seriousness than levity in his voice. Tobias’s gaze followed June’s to Luke’s back. The precise methodic tally marks made his blood run cold. He hadn’t noticed them before, probably because he was trying his best not to give the man more ammunition to come after him. He needed a break. "Kills, probably." The words slipped out before he could filter his thoughts. His face tensed slightly as he looked away. He had seen guys with similar shit in the Brotherhood. It could be nothing, but it struck a cord with him that left Tobias a little uneasy. "I’m probably being dramatic. Likely fallen comrades or something," he glossed over his first thought, trying to convince himself as much as June and Jim.

Jim gave Luke a quick glance from afar, his eyes lingering on the scars. Fallen comrades seemed like the most obvious option. Luke didn't seem like a crazed Gotham serial killer, so confirmed executions seemed unlikely. But given the patterns, another idea came to mind. He shrugged, turning the page as he looked back to his book. "Probably lost a fight with a cheese grater… maybe the offspring of that mustard guy your dad used to beat up." While he didn't look in June's direction, the barb at Batman's more eclectic villain was clear. If Luke lost to the child of the Condiment King, he wouldn't be much help around here.

June hummed, eyes moving back to the sky. It seemed unlikely that it represented his kills, though Tobias had voiced her first instinct. Luke, as sleazy as he was, didn’t seem to have the fortitude for that. It was probably fallen comrades, and he probably used it as a gross sympathizer to sleep with people. She snorted at Jim’s theory, rolling her eyes fondly. "I’m pretty sure the Condiment King is the only one Alfred truly hates," she mock shuddered, face brightening with her amusement. "The stains were everywhere."

It felt better, joking between the three of them than focusing on the heavy. It was a weak coping mechanism, they all likely knew it, but it was a nice breath nonetheless. Tomorrow, they’d have to focus on everything else, but June found herself willing to give up the edges of her night to this.

Lucian’s phone shut, and he moved back toward the pool. Unfortunately for June, who had just started to relax, when he spoke next his voice carried to them all. "My informant at the I.H.A. just let me know, another hero disappeared today." His voice was hard, but there was an undertone of fear there that was undeniable. June realized that Luke likely worked closely with the people going missing, and that each one probably felt like a personal failure on his part, just as her brother and father going missing had felt like one for her. "Iceman was taken from his home, about an hour ago. They only found what was left…" The man shook his head, and looked toward the ocean. He looked like he was thinking about leaving, and it was the meaner part of June that he wished he would.

The snap of Luke’s phone shutting sent a jolt through Imogen and immediately erased the rose tinted clouds around her. She broke the kiss, pulling back just enough to look up into Magni’s eyes as her hand slowly slipped from his hair. She didn’t want to stop. That was actually the last thing she wanted to do but she was trying not to be rude, and trying desperately to find a thread of reservations within her so she didn’t fall into Magni’s bed and become the exact thing she didn’t want to be… a conquest. The tip of her tongue flicked along her bottom lip, the faint taste of cherry still lingering on her skin. Her breaths were heavy, flushed chest rising and falling before she finally managed to peel her gaze from his.

Luke’s news was terrible. She had met Bobby Drake. Imogen didn’t know him as well as her mom did but that didn’t make it any easier. She needed to focus but her mind was racing with thoughts plagued by Magni, the softness of his lips, taste of his tongue, the roughness of his calloused fingers against her skin. Fuck. Imogen immediately submerged herself into the water hoping to cool herself off. She resurfaced with a deep exhale as she pushed her wet hair back from her face. "Where was he taken?" she asked, filling the silence as she pressed her palms against the edge of the pool.

Luke shifted, looking horribly uncomfortable and it had nothing to do with the fact that Imogen and Magni were just making out in front of everyone. "It’s classified," he glanced around at them all, and then shrugged in a sort of helpless way. "But he lived in Westchester County, New York. Looks like he was planning to head here, but…" Luke sighed, and his hands curled into fists. The metal of his phone creaked in protest, and he lessened his grip some. "They found his wife dead. No sign of their daughter yet, doesn’t look like she was taken when Bobby was."

"Classified," she repeated under her breath with a shake of her head. Imogen didn’t know what was more frustrating that heroes keep disappearing or that the I.H.A. didn’t share any information. Her head fell slightly as she strummed her fingers against the trim of the pool. "Thanks… For telling us." She didn’t look up, her soft words echoing off the water’s surface back up to her like a mocking whisper.

Magni had shifted himself the second Luke had approached with grave news. His eyes had narrowed, studying the man's expression as he leaned against the pool himself. He had slipped between Imogen and Luke subconsciously, chewing on his inner cheek as he stewed in his thoughts. They were all getting picked off one by one, and now families were in danger. He was going to need to contact his brother and his mother soon. And yet, despite the gravity, Magni's face was mostly unchanged. There would be more death to follow, surely, but the fate of warriors was known and pleasant. They would save who they could, punish those who caused great harm, and the story would be sung in the halls of Valhalla. He reached for his pitcher again, wordlessly downing over half the glass in a few gulps before setting it down again.

Tobias's gaze slowly drifted over to Luke. Whatever levity had been floating amongst them was snuffed with a few words. So it was no longer just kidnappings, they were killing families too? The thought sent a chill down his spine. How the fuck could he sit around a pool relaxing when more of that shit was happening? It wasn't helping Helena. It didn't help Iceman and his family either. Without a word, he slipped his legs out of the water and got to his feet. He walked over to the lounge chair where his belongings rested and began collecting his things. He threw his bag over his good shoulder, tucked his shoes under his arm, and slipped his fingers through the eye slits of the helmet. "I'll… see everyone in the morning," he said to no one in particular. His voice sounded distant and strained like he wore the burden of every disappearance on his shoulders. Tobias didn't meet anyone's gaze as he made his way to the door and vanished inside the tower.

The announcement had a similar effect on June, her face closed off, body going rigid as her own sense of guilt began to fill the spaces between her bones. She was lounging in Jim’s lap at the pool while families were being murdered, and it could happen to any of them who had remaining family left. The idea of her mom shot and dead simply so someone could have gotten to her dad and brother made her feel sick. She squeezed Jim’s shoulder softly, giving him a sad look before she pushed herself out of his lap and began to pick up all her weapons.

"I should go too, I have…you know, that appointment in Gotham." She glanced between Imogen and Jim, face drawn tight so not even a fraction of her hurt was visible. She handled her armful of weapons with great care, not fumbling even a little as she swept them up in her skirt and headed for the door without another word. Jim took that as his own cue, waiting a moment to calm down before he too gathered up his book and towel and made back for the tower. He did his best to avoid looking at his sister and her new toy as he did so.

Luke sighed, rubbing a hand across the stubble of his chin. "Sorry to kill the mood, guys." He glanced apologetically at Magni and Imogen. "I didn’t want to keep it from you all, you would have heard about it in the morning anyways…I should go too, I guess. Someone has to alert Bobby’s next of kin, and we need to find his daughter." He shrugged helplessly, clearly work never did stop for him.

"No," Imogen sighed softly as she rubbed the back of her neck. "I appreciate it. I’d rather not learn everything from the news." While her annoyance wasn’t directed at Luke, there was still a subtle sharpness to her words. She went to grab her drink and brought the glass halfway to her lips only to notice it was empty. She completely forgot. "Damn," she whispered to herself. "It’s fine, Luke," she added, trying to sound more sincere. "We all know why we’re here. I can’t speak for everyone else but… I think we just feel guilty for living." She shrugged.

Magni nodded to Luke, only a little frustrated from the interruption. His news was, nonetheless, important. Out of everyone gathered, the son of the great Captain America was the best option to console what family remained. "I wish thee safety in thy cause, Lucian, and I do appreciate thy ill tidings. Do well not to count thyself among the missing… we shall need all the allies we can avail ourselves of." He lifted his pitcher to his lips yet again, downing the rest of the contents. It was improper to let thy cups be full when remembering the dead, lest their memory be dishonored.

Luke nodded to both of them, grabbing his bag and discarded clothes, turning to follow the others out of the pool area. His phone was already back in his hand, dialing someone he had on speed dial as he strode away. It would be a long night for many of them, he was sure.



interactions ....|.... tobias, june, jim, luke, magni & imogen ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 2 hrs ago




#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... foggy’s apartment ......................... #feffb5 ....|..... redback ....|..... outfit .....|..... foggy’s apartment


He regretted leaving her as soon as the cab door shut, watching the car drive away with a pang in his chest. Something prickled at the back of Theo’s neck, an air of foreboding and danger lingering at the edges of his senses. He ran a hand through his hair, turning sharply to enter his house instead of waiting any longer outside. The sooner he was done, the sooner he could get back to Myla.

Gwen was waiting for him, and he froze at the sight of his mom. He’d almost forgotten for a second that he’d be leaving her behind, but here she was, back early from her convention. "Uh," Theo said brightly, rocking back and forth on his heels as he shut the door behind him. "Aren’t you supposed to be in Denmark?"

"I was, until I saw the location of your phone go for an impromptu backpacking trip for a week" Her tone was measured and controlled, which was actually worse than her yelling. He winced, rubbing the back of his neck. He knew he forgot to do something, his list had been relatively short but so much had been bouncing around in his head.

"I…wanted to connect with nature?" He grinned at her, clearly pleased with himself for coming up with that one before Theo edged around Gwen and headed for the stairs. She made a strange noise from behind him, a little like a yowling cat if he were being honest.

"Is that blood?! Theodore, I swear–get back here!" He didn’t laugh, but it was a very close thing. His mom had gotten used to his dad’s antics over the years and, unfortunately for her, he was his fathers son. Skirting around the entire truth tended to be better for his moms physical and mental health. She continued to pelt questions at his back as he took the stairs two at a time, beelining for his room. By the time she caught up with Theo, he’d already thrown a duffle bag on his bed and was chucking clothes into it haphazardly. His mom made a noise of deep aggravation, and moved to fold the clothes. "Where are you going? What’s going on, Teddy?"

He paused, bloody shirt discarded at his feet, another white T-shirt in his hands. The silence hung for a moment, and he didn’t need to be facing her to know the expression that was on her face. She sucked in a deep breath, and he heard one of his pairs of jeans thump dully onto the bed. "You’re planning something, aren’t you?"

Theo looked down at the shirt in his hands, the fabric wrinkled, there was a small dot of an oil stain on the edge of one of the sleeves from his tinkering. He took a deep breath, and grabbed a pair of jeans before turning around to face her. His mom’s face was pale, drawn, and she looked like she was going to cry so he rushed to reassure her. He was supposed to be the man of the house now, taking care of his mom, keeping her safe, but this just felt so much more important.

"There’s a…team, kind of." He shrugged one shoulder, eyes sliding toward the top of the duffle bag. She’d packed his suit, before she even knew, before he’d even said anything. The mask sat at the top, as if the responsibilities of owning it were mocking him. "Everyone is missing someone, so these brainiacs decided to make a plan. Dad had this old pager in his desk I found, I guess he was part of some team back in the day."

Theo didn’t give her a chance to answer before he hurried into the bathroom, locking the door behind himself for good measure. There was a time for serious conversations, and it was after he got the first hot shower he’d had in a week. He took his time, feeling a false sense of security in the idea that Myla would be safe and that he didn’t have to rush.

Gwen was crying when Theo reamerged from the bathroom, dressed in clean clothes and towel drying his hair. The guilt he felt at the sight was enough to make the towel slip from his fingers, but his hug wasn’t enough to reassure her. Theo tried rubbing her back gently, not able to offer soothing words as she clutched him like she was scared he would vanish next. "I can’t lose you too, Teddy."

"You won’t, I promise." It wasn’t a promise he could keep, they both knew it, but he would try nonetheless. "I have to do this, mom. I have to try and find—"

His phone beeped in his pocket, a high pitched whine that made his whole body go tense. He stepped back from his mom, one hand dipping into his pocket while the other instinctively closed around his mask. A red and blue alarm was flashing across his screen, the taser feature had been activated. There were six seconds where his brain whirled through all the possible scenarios, maybe a malfunction? If he’d accidentally tased Myla she’d kick his ass later, but no…no…he clicked the notification, lifted his phone to his ear, and listened to the audio that had been recorded prior to the spider’s electric end.

"Ted? What’s wrong?" His mom was speaking, but he couldn’t hear her. Something cold seemed to slide down his spine, the audio was shitty quality, but he heard every word, the shots of the gun, the tone of Myla’s voice…his breath caught in his throat, and he was out of his window before he could even think to answer his mom.

"I was trying to do this the generous way. A nice date. One last fuck. And then slip you a little Rohypnol… Easy." The audio was set to replay, which kept him in a constant loop of anger as he used his webs to slingshot himself as high into the air as possible, and apparently when he was fueled by anger Theo could clear a hundred feet easily.

"Motherfucker," Theo’s bellow of outrage was drowned out by the wind as he swung through the city like the Devil himself was chasing him, having only enough sense of mind to pull the mask over his face before he started. He was going to kill him but not before he made him eat his own dick. There were no words to properly describe how angry he felt, it was like nothing he’d ever felt before. Even back at the tower with Ronnie, it wasn’t comparable. He should have never left, he should have made her deal with him being there and then dragged her to his house.

Police sirens were going in the opposite direction, he could hear that something bad was happening in the distance. Was it Sandman? It didn’t matter, for the first time in his life Theo chose to be selfish, he chose to go to Myla instead of helping the citizens he’d sworn to protect. His world was on fire, and all he had was a tiny bucket and not enough time to get there before it all burned down.

There was a man lingering at the steps of the building, wearing all black, looking around like he was some sort of lookout. He had a phone to his ear, muttering about how…someone had gone out the window? Theo could hear the sounds of a scuffle a few stories up, and he barely cared to listen in on the man's conversation. "I do loathe when others take credit for my plans, if Roger isn’t dead already I’ll kill him myself." He caught the end of what whoever he was speaking with was saying, a voice that sounded startlingly familiar, before he shot up to the window that had been broken.

Web wrapped around the device from outside the window, startling the men, and then it was ripped from his grasp. The sound faded as if fell several stories down, shattering upon impact with the pavement, and Theo was sliding in through the window, body trembling as he took in the scene in front of him. The sound of Myla’s scream was bouncing around in his head, but the sight of her broken and crumpled on the floor made all the walls that Theodore had built around his self control over the years snap.

"I’m going to kill all of you." His voice was low and rugged, he was breathing too hard, hands shaking at his sides. One of the men looked at him and laughed, a cruel smile twisting his lips upwards. He was going to die first, Theo decided.

"Spider-Man doesn’t kill, and neither do you kid, so—" He paused as Theo reached up, his movements deliberate, slow, his hands stopped shaking as a coldness seemed to fill the spaces between his bone and marrow. He pulled the mask from his head, letting it drop to the ground. They could see how tightly his jaw was clenched, the angry narrowness of his eyes. One of the men stepped back, startled.

"Redback doesn’t kill, but Theodore Parker does." They only had a second to process that, and then he lunged. Theo spent so much time holding back, restraining himself so he didn’t actually kill anyone, let alone hurt them more than a short hospital stay could warrant, but he let it all go. In that moment, with the coldness of this rage, self control meant nothing to him. The man who had smiled blinked down, stunned by the arm that was embedded in his chest. There was a gurgle, a gasp, the buzz in his head that warned of danger, the sharp bang of a gun. He lifted the man easily, shifted him to take the impact of the bullet, and ripped his arm free. The body thudded to the ground, the man didn’t make another sound, it did nothing to soothe his anger.

All of them had to die, nothing else would make any of this better. He didn’t know who they were, who they worked for, all Theo knew is that they’d hurt her. The thought kept repeating like a broken record, and he was trying desperately to not look at Myla. He caught the fist of one of the men as they swung on him, not even looking at him as he squeezed until the sickening crack of bone splintering filled the room. He threw him, the man’s back impacted with the edge of the window and Theo heard the moment it snapped. He was already moving on, dodging another bullet with an agile flip, twisting on his hands and kicking out with his left leg so the heel of his foot impacted with another man’s jaw.

"Fuck, Charlie? Man, get up, get—" His neck snapped beneath Theo’s hands, a simple twist and he was dead. That left only one, and the one downstairs. He straightened out, turning toward the last man who was scrambling for a discarded gun. He was shaking, crying, and all Theo could think was good. He stepped over the bodies of downed mercs, advancing on him slowly, grimly enjoying the panic that was overriding the fear in the man's features.

The gun raised, cold metal kissing Theodore’s forehead, but his hand struck out faster than he could pull the trigger. There was a screech as the weapon crumbled between his fingers, falling uselessly to the ground as his other hand closed around the last man's throat, lifting him up into the air, tightening his gasp until the man was gagging and gurgling for air. Part of him, the cold angry pieces, wanted to enjoy watching the life drain from him…but Myla was hurt, and she was more important. Cartilage caved in on itself, bones cracking, blood stemmed from between his clenched fist, and the last man fell with a thud that had been just as lifeless as the others.

Theo was more contained than he had been mere seconds ago when he kneeled beside Myla, hands hovering uncertainly over her. "Myla? It’s me, I’m here." Where did he even start to help her? She looked like hell.

The high pitched screech drilled so deep that even after it stopped, Myla’s ears continued to ring beneath her hands while blood trickled between her fingers. Her senses were slowly coming back, but not fast enough for her to have any bearings beyond the migraine that ripped through her skull. When she felt the warmth of hands hovering close to her, whatever reserved energy she had left sent her into overdrive. She couldn’t scream, but she still tried. Her throat was raw and cracked like the desert floor. Only a scratchy wheeze came out. She tried to stand but her leg buckled under her weight and she fell on all fours. Bloodied knuckles punched the ground in defeat.

"Fuck," she muttered under her breath. The sobs were building in her throat but she tried desperately to swallow it back. She had to be strong. Myla refused to look weak. That’s what they wanted.

She took a deep breath and steeled her emotions. Myla’s expression of cold fury masking the defeated exhaustion behind her eyes. When she finally turned her head toward her attacker, his voice cut through the ringing and she caught the faint minty scent of his shampoo. "Theo?" Her brave wall shattered like glass as she dove into his arms. She couldn’t tell if he was real or not. She didn’t care. She clung to him like a lifeline, her grip so tight like anything less and he’d disappear in a puff of smoke. Her hands trembled as the adrenalin began to wear off and the fatigue kicked in. "I’m sorry," she croaked. Her voice was dry and hoarse, barely able to be louder than a whisper. "I should have listened to you. I’m so sorry." The tears she had been holding back ran down her cheeks leaving a trail through the blood on her pale skin.

The rage began to thaw, the fact that she could sit up and wrap her arms around him was a good sign. Theo wasn’t much of a field medic, he healed too fast to usually have to worry about injuries but it was different with Myla. He pulled her into his arms gently, supporting her weight, his hand rubbing softly across her shoulderblades. "Shh, no Angel, don’t apologize for this." He knew they ought to leave, get away from this place before more men showed up, get her some medical attention, but all he wanted to do was hold her and feel her heart beating. She was alive, she was alive.

His relief was so blissfully sweet that Theo kissed her before he even realized what he was doing, it was just a desperate press of his lips, a shuddering breath leaving him as he soaked in the moment. "What do I do? Where does it hurt worse?" He pulled back, an edge of anxiety creeping into his voice. The anger had been refreshingly easy to deal with, it had washed out everything else and let him focus on the battle. This was so much worse, knowing he could only do so much to help her now, he resolved to take some first-aid lessons once they were both safe.

Myla’s hands moved to Theo’s cheeks when he pressed his lips to hers. Five minutes earlier she thought she’d never see him again and that she was dead. The last thing that crossed her mind wasn’t her dad, or Foggy… But him. The fact that he was there, that he came for her nearly made words saved for death slip from her lips. She wanted to stay in that moment, ignore her injuries, and everything that just happened. But while her anxieties began to fade, Theo’s heart raced as his panic at the sight of her set in.

"I… I don’t know," she answered as she slowly pulled away. Myla hadn’t given herself the chance to think about the pain. Her thoughts were on surviving, persevering… Killing. Not pain. Her brows furrowed as the rush began to fade. Everything hurt.

Theo attempted to take stock of her many, many injuries. The cut on her thigh seemed like it needed immediate attention, her hands were in bad shape too, and there was bruising around her throat…he sucked in a sharp breath, pulling back further to tug off his shirt. The fabric ripped beneath his hands, and he adjusted to wrap it around her thigh with trembling hands.

When he pulled away, she knew what he was doing. Myla wanted to protest about him shredding his shirt, but at that point it was a bit hypocritical. She could feel her head getting dizzy and knew that she couldn’t risk more bloodloss, so she didn’t argue. "Wait," she held out her hand to stop him, just for a second. Her hands fell to her thigh, slipping beneath the torn slit of leather where a black strap was fastened around her leg. There was the rip of velcro and a quiet thonk as a blood covered billy club fell on the ground. She blinked slowly as she picked it up and set it in his lap. "I’ve… been recording since I arrived at the tower." A guilty, yet exhausted smile tugged at her lips.

"I’m sorry." It was the only warning Myla got before he tightened a sloppy tourniquet with the strands of his shirt, crimson blooming across the white fabric at the concerning rate. Her arm was next, but he couldn’t do much for her side other than apply pressure. "Fuck, Myla. First-aid kit? If not, I need to get you to my house, my mom can stitch you up."

Myla groaned and let out a whimper of pain. Her hand grabbed his bicep, squeezing until her knuckles went white. Her chest heaved beneath the tattered sweater. Every time her lungs expanded she winced as it tugged at the cut on her side. Her other hand fell to his as her tone became more serious between ragged breaths. "We can’t stay here." Her brows furrowed as she closed her eyes.

She parted her lips to say something else when a voice rang out from near the entrance. "Myla? Mimi!?"

Theodore’s body had gone tense for a moment as an unfamiliar voice rang out, he’d half twisted toward the door, wrist rising, webshooter primed and ready to go, but he froze at the sight of a man in a suit. None of the other men had been dressed like this, and his approach meant the watchmen had likely fled the scene.

"Foggy…" His name fell from her mouth with a relieved sigh. "Foggy!" Using Theo’s shoulder, and likely against his wishes, Myla got to her feet and limped toward the entrance of the den as fast as she could manage. She made it to the doorway before she had to lean against the wall to support herself.

"Thank God." Foggy dropped his briefcase by the door and hurried over to her, weaving and sidestepping the damage and dead bodies. When he reached her, he gently tilted her head up to get a better look at her face. "Are you ok?"

He went to pull her in for a hug and Myla stopped him. "Your suit—"

"Fuck my suit," he said with a deadly seriousness before pulling her into a gentle hug. Tears filled his eyes as his left hand cupped the back of her head. "I don’t know what I would have done if I lost you and your dad."

He felt like he was intruding all of the sudden, in the wrong place at the wrong time. Theo didn’t watch their exchange, instead he took count of the many bodies splayed all around them. Some were still alive, breathing but unmoving, others were luckier and deceased. Would he have time to finish the rest of them off? The idea sent a thrill down his spine, one of his hands curling into a fist. This wasn’t like him, he usually wasn’t so cruel, so murderous, but knowing that every single one of these men contributed in some way to Myla’s current state had flayed his nerves. One of the men, the one whose spine Theo had broken, was wheezing by the window…he didn’t feel bad for him.

It was only when Foggy started to pull away that he noticed Theo, shirtless, standing somewhere behind Myla. Not knowing who he was, Foggy’s expression hardened and he took a step forward. "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

"Foggy," she begged. She limped backwards, putting herself between him and Theo. Her knee went weak with her last hop and she stumbled into Theo, bracing herself against his bare chest. She could be embarrassed about that later. "Foggy, this is Theo… Redback," she emphasized knowing all the pieces would click together.

Myla’s eyes closed slowly as she took a deep breath trying to find a reserve of energy. "We can’t stay here," she reiterated.

"We need to get you to the hospital," Foggy resolved, as he slotted himself on the other side of her to help support her weight.

"They’ll expect that," she groaned, shifting her weight off her injured leg.

"My mom has medical training," Theo blurted, feeling weirdly flustered at being caught shirtless and covered in other people's blood but he steadied Myla easily, hands impossibly gentle as they curled around her arms. He startled some, realizing that not a single speck of it belonged to himself, before mentally shaking himself to focus on the conversation. "She took some night classes when my dad…anyways, she can help."

He paused, a strange look flickering over his face, and then with a careful hand still on Myla to keep her supported, he offered Foggy the hand that wasn’t liberally covered in blood for the most awkward and brief handshake of his entire life. "Theodore Parker, my father was…is Spider-Man. I'm sorry I couldn’t get to her faster. I won’t make that mistake again, sir." It was clear from how his tone was as hard and unyielding as a rock that he meant that with every fiber of his soul. He’d made the split second decision to trust this man, because if Myla trusted him then so could Theo.

Foggy returned the handshake with an expression of immeasurable gratitude. "Franklin Nelson. Foggy. You saved my niece’s life. Don’t apologize. That’s more than I could do." His hand lightly rested on Myla’s waist trying to help support her.

"It’s not far, but we shouldn’t stick around too long. I don’t know how much blood she’s already lost, and we don’t keep transfusions in the fridge." He felt torn, half of him wanted to stay and make sure none of these men survived, the other half wanted to get Myla as far away from here as possible and once she was stable, he wanted to keep running with her until they were safe. Nowhere was safe though, not anymore. Fuck, was his mom even safe? He was going to get a migraine.

"I need to finish packing," she adjusted how she stood, turning her head toward Theo slightly. Myla pointed down at the billy club that slipped from Theo’s lap and laid on the ground. "We can’t forget that… It’s the only evidence we have."

Foggy carefully slipped out from beneath Myla’s arm, trusting Theo to be able to support her weight. "Go, help her," he said as he leaned down to pick up the bloodied club. "I need to grab a couple things."

Myla draped her arms around Theo’s shoulders trusting him to support her and not let her fall. "My room is down the hall to the left," she said quietly. She felt bad having to rely on him so heavily. The stubborn part of her would have made her way on her own but she knew he wouldn’t let her get a foot without his help. While she could be stubborn and headstrong, he was the one person she was comfortable to lean on, literally and figuratively at the current moment.

"I’m packing for you," Theo whispered, moving his arm to carefully wrap around her waist, mindful of the injury on her ribs, so he could support her better. There were a few times where he simply lifted her completely, stepping over prone bodies until they maneuvered successfully to her room. Theo paused in the doorway, eyes automatically sliding to Roger’s body. His arm went stiff around her waist, but after only the shortest of pauses he let her gently down onto the end of the bed.

He let go, making sure Myla was sturdy, and stepped away. There was another pause, and then she could hear the distant sound of Theo’s foot snapping through bone, the sound of something wet squishing beneath his shoe. Once, twice, four times, and then he stopped. He was breathing heavily, hands trembling at his sides. The man’s face was…gone, blood and brain matter was splattered across the floor and wall, and he felt no remorse. "Sorry," his voice was gruff and hoarse, and he moved back toward her, scooping up the discarded clothes she’d pulled out earlier and shoving them unceremoniously into the duffle bag. "If I could, I’d bring him back just to kill him again. Bastard." There was so much uncharacteristic venom and hatred in Theo’s voice, residual anger making his body movements more sharp and jerky than he’d usually like.

Myla felt the change in his body as they ducked through the broken door and stepped over Roger’s lifeless body. She didn’t say anything as he guided her to sit at the foot of the bed. After he released her, she rested her hands on her knees, and focused on her breathing. The initial crack of a bone startled her but she didn’t stop him. Her head fell slightly and eyes closed as she heard all the pent up anger within Theo unleash and brutalize the dead man. Most people would have been frightened at the outburst, but Myla mostly felt guilt. She couldn’t help but blame herself for passing on her darkness to him. He was supposed to be the yin to her yang, as radiant and warm as the sun. She hated that she did this to him.

Then there was the selfish fucked up part of her hidden within her darkness that found something about it unbelievably attractive. Theo didn’t kill, yet the moment she was in danger he flipped on a dime to keep her safe. She had never been protected like that… Cared for like that. Myla hated herself for it. If there was a way for her to rewind time and make sure she killed every last one of them instead of him, she would have. But what’s done is done. All she could do now was appreciate him for the passionate way he defended her, which she did, more than words could explain.

It was in that moment that Myla truly realized how deeply she had fallen, how much…

They did need to go, but giving him solace was important too. They could spare twenty seconds. Myla slowly reached out her hand to wrap around his wrist, stopping him in the middle of aggressively packing her bag. With no strength to fight him, she hoped he yielded to her touch. Her hold on him was gentle as she guided him closer until Theo stood in the small place between her knees. She wanted to cup his face but she could barely raise her arms above her shoulders, so she settled for resting her palms against the bare skin of his waist.

Her touch was enough to soothe him, it seemed that was all Theo needed nowadays to calm down. He relaxed as her delicate fingers wrapped around his wrist, conceding to her wishes and moving closer until the palms of her hands brushed along his waist. The muscles in his stomach reflexively tensed, breath catching in his throat as he realized how close they were, how vulnerable the position was. If she wasn’t severely injured right now, he would—Theo mentally shook himself like a wet dog, clearing the inappropriate thoughts before they could fully form.

"I am sorry I didn’t listen to you," she said resolutely, every word emphasized by a tender squeeze of her fingers. "I’m even more sorry that you had to kill for me. I wish I could take that burden and carry it for you." Myla’s head fell to rest her forehead against his stomach. She took a deep breath before continuing. "Our lives are not long enough for me to adequately show you how grateful I am for what you did for me and how much you care about me." Her voice caught in her throat but she forced herself to push through the vulnerability. "But I’m going to try."

His hands were trembling, his heart thundering like a galloping horse within his chest. The words he wanted to say, knew he ought to say, knew that he meant them, got caught in his throat. It felt too soon, and if he said it now, when she’d been on the verge of death and was bleeding all over the place, he’d feel like it was rushed for all the wrong reasons. In time, he reasoned with himself, in time he would tell her how he’d felt and how he’d felt this way since the day she’d saved his life. For now, this was enough.

Maybe it was the lack of blood lowering her inhibitions or the fact that over the last year, together, they had been through more life altering events than most people ever experienced, but Myla’s thoughts continued to pour from her before she had the sense to stop. "And in my own fucked up, delirium addled mind," she added, tilting her head back so she could face him. "It was really hot." A guilty smile tugged at her lips as the pads of her thumbs ran along the dip in his hips. "If I wasn’t bleeding out…" She let the words slip away but the reddening of her cheeks and spike of her pulse spoke her meaning. She nodded her head like she had gotten everything off her chest and slowly released her hold on him.

Theo leaned toward her, one of his hands pressing into the mattress beside Myla’s thigh, the other brushing softly along her cheek. They couldn’t stay here for much longer, and he knew he needed to finish packing for her, but everything she’d said…it was only fair that she knew how he felt too. "Only you," his lips were as soft as his words had been, and he kissed her so gently it felt illegal. He’d never get tired of tasting her, of being so close he could hear how her heart fluttered in her chest. "I’d only kill for you, and I don’t regret it. Myla I…you’re my life now, without you I would be lost. Don’t feel bad, don’t apologize." He kissed the corner of her lips, teasing her more than anything, before pulling away to finish packing.

Myla’s heart quickened when his hand rested on the bed beside her leg. It probably wasn’t the best idea for her pulse to be so elevated while she was literally bleeding out, but she also forgot to give a fuck about it for like ten seconds. It was fine. She wanted the kiss to be deeper, longer… She wanted more but they had to discipline themselves. Time wasn’t on their side, among other things. Still, Myla gave herself a few more seconds to live in his confession, words said and unsaid. Then her lips scrunched into a weak, but playful grimace at the tease of another kiss before he pulled away.

Once Theo had returned to packing her bag, Myla’s hands rested on her knees again. Her fingertips tapped against the bare skin of her legs as a way of grounding herself and not letting herself slip away. Somewhere in the haze of bloodloss, an entertaining thought crossed her mind, causing an exhausted laugh to scratch against her raw throat. "I shot him in the dick. Roger." She turned her attention toward Theo as her laugh grew slightly. "Before I killed him, I shot him right in the dick." She nodded her head, proud to have made him suffer in his final moments. "Screamed like a little bitch too." She laughed one last time and then sighed. Myla was undoubtedly somewhere between delirium and shock. It was only a matter of time before it all crashed down and the panic set it but she’d continue to repress it for as long as she could until they got somewhere safe.

Her words startled a laugh out of Theo, he’d just shoved the last of her clothes and a few pairs of shoes into her duffle bag. The fabric was bulging at the sides as he forced the zipper shut, struggling with the bag for a moment. "Good, he deserved it. If he’d still been alive when I got here…" Theo let out a small whoop of victory when he got the bag closed fully, throwing it over one shoulder before unceremoniously scooping Myla up into his arms. He was gentle and mindful of her injuries, but didn’t give her a chance to argue against him holding her like she was a princess. "The tracker has a microphone in it, I didn’t think it mattered to mention it earlier. I’m sorry, it’s the only reason I knew how bad it was, though."

Myla tried her best not to wince when he picked her up. There was no real way to carry her without hurting something, but she didn’t need him feeling worse about something out of his control. "It’s ok," she spoke softly as she let her body lean into him. "I don’t have any secrets from you." Well… There might have been one but it wasn’t the time. Not when she was bleeding out. The last thing she wanted was to sully the meaning with the delusion of nearly dying and their heightened emotions.

He carried her back out into the living room, pausing a few feet away from Foggy. The logistics of how they should continue made him pause. Did the other man have a car? If not, he could carry him on his back…Myla could try to hold onto his waist…it would be a struggle, and sort of awkward, but…

Foggy met them near the entrance with a bag of his own, his brief case, the billy club, and something beaded clutched in his palm. "Your dad’s rosary," he commented quietly, as he tucked it and the billy club with the recording into a side pocket of her duffel bag. "Take her," he said resolutely like they both knew that was what needed to be done. A taxi wouldn’t take her looking like that. The last thing they wanted was a fare bleeding out and dying in the back of their car. "Give me her bag and your address. I’ll meet you there."

"Foggy…?" Myla’s voice cracked. She didn’t like the idea of him traveling alone, but deep down she knew it’s what they needed to do.

"I’ll be ok, Mimi. Theo will look after you." He leaned forward, pressing a loving kiss to her forehead then nodded toward Theo in silent understanding.

Theodore hesitated, nodding once at Foggy before handing over the bag and rattling off his home address. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust the other man, it was more than he didn’t want to leave him alone either. If something happened to one of the last people Myla cared for…he wasn’t sure if he would be able to forgive himself. In the end though, he was faster swinging through the city than sitting in traffic could be. Worst case, he’d double back for Foggy while his mom worked on patching up Myla.

"We’ll see you soon," he promised, before adjusting his hold on Myla and leaping out of the window. The movement was graceful in a way that spoke of familiarity, it was no secret to her that he spent a fair deal of his free time pitching himself from high places. The first web caught on the edge of a rooftop, and soon they were soaring over the city. He worked extra hard to make sure the transition between webs was as smooth as possible, knowing each jarring movement likely put strain on her injuries. It took him ten minutes to get back to his house, a drive that would have likely taken them twenty, and he swung them directly into his still open bedroom window.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir

1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#a8f9ff ....|..... prism ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ......................................... #00aeef ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ..............


Imogen sighed, rested her forearms against the edge of the pool and laced her fingers together. She watched as Luke left, waiting until the door closed behind him… and then waited a bit longer. Her head fell slightly, staring at the pebbled coloring of the pavement that surrounded the pool. "That wasn’t exactly what I meant when I said I wanted you alone." There was a soft laugh that followed her words but it was forced and a bit forlorn. "You don’t have to stay because of me." Her quiet voice sounded almost like a shout in the silent emptiness of the pool and surrounding patio. He lips pursed as her hand fell to absentmindedly twirl her empty glass by spinning the stem between her fingers.

Magni nodded slowly, twisting to rest his back against the edge of the pool. He turned his head to face Imogen, a small smile upon his lips. "I wish the departure of our companions were under a better cloud, but I will not curse the Norns for the outcome." He moved a hand to delicately rest upon Imogen's forearm, craning his head to stay within her field of view. "It would be my honor to keep thee company, in merriment or in sorrow. " He turned his gaze back towards the Tower itself, a shining monolith that he always admired. "I do not need to read thy thoughts to tell the news hath affected thee, and I refuse to leave thee to thy misery alone."

A faint smile of somber sincerity crossed Imogen’s lips as her gaze fell to his hand upon her forearm. Imogen slowly shifted her attention toward the moonlight that reflected off the black waters of the ocean. "I think what’s worse is… I don’t even know if it’s misery anymore. Just… acceptance." Her brows furrowed in deep contemplation as she tried to find the grief and sadness somewhere within her, but in the end it felt like another drop into the void. "I think once my dad went missing it really hit me that none of us are safe. That it’s only a matter of time before I disappear too." Her head tilted to the side as she weighed her words and feelings. "I just selfishly wish that I go first." The thought was darker than she had intended and was only made more foreboding by the soft laugh that slipped out.

Magni shook his head, closing his eyes for a moment to truly listen to her words. He did not feel the same way she did, in regards to feeling the danger of being taken. Perhaps it was foolish of him to expect some safety in their numbers, but he had fought great threats with fewer men than present here. He tightened his grip on Imogen for a moment, just enough to draw her attention to it. "’Tis a greater burden to be the savior than the saved." His statement was simple, and he let it hang in the air. His voice was soft as he said it, like ripples in a still pond. He craned his head again into her view, attempting to look her in the eyes. "I would rather have been taken than remain searching for my father… but I will not deny that I am pleased to have been reunited with old comrades and new companions while taking up this greater burden." It was not meant to be a flirtatious statement, but Imogen was one of the first that came to mind as he thought of allies.

Her gaze fell to his hand as he squeezed her arm. Magni was the savior type, not her. One glance at someone like him and she could tell he was a hero, a warrior, someone who would do anything and everything to save those who needed saving. Imogen was none of those things. She came to the academy and trained for what? To be a tabloid heiress and diplomat in training. She’s never been in a fight, never used her abilities for anything beyond show or temporary aggressive outbursts. Her burden wasn’t being the savior, it was being useless. She blinked before looking over at him as he turned towards her seeking her gaze. Having allies helped, she just hoped it was enough. Imogen couldn’t ignore the sinking feeling in her gut that she was setting herself up for further heartbreak. Making friends was terrifying when they could disappear and she didn’t know if she could handle losing another person important to her.

"It was a better turn out than I imagined," she admitted. "An omega level mutant and a God definitely tip the scales a bit… Even if your arrival was just a happy coincidence." Imogen’s lips curved in a faint but warm smile. "Probably could have done without my ex showing up but… He has his uses too." She shrugged her shoulders while tapping her fingers along the rough concrete around the pool.

Magni tilted his head at that last statement. His failing memory of Imogen unfortunately meant he couldn't quite remember who she had dated. Definitely not Tobias, that was known. He faintly remembered Lucian dating a blonde… could that have been it? It would certainly describe her more dour mood when she came back with drinks. He was surprised none of his former bedfellows had answered whatever call was issued, but perhaps it was for the best. He had what he needed here. "I have always been more keen on complimenting fate, rather than coincidence, for my good fortune." He smiled warmly, lifting his other hand towards Imogen's back. He gently stroked down her spine, towards the divot in her lower back. "’Tis my great fortune to have met thee again properly."

The subtle confession in his thoughts made her breath catch in her throat. He had what he needed… There was a part of Imogen that wanted to dissect the thought and dive in deeper to know what exactly he met. She blinked once, twice, trying to push away her own desperation as she knew old feelings were clouding her mind. "Fate," she mused. There was almost a humorous sort of irony in how a warrior, such as himself, was so unwaveringly optimistic, yet a woman who grew up knowing only a privileged way of life saw everything through a pragmatic lens.

She shivered as Magni’s touch followed the curve of her spine. The caress was gentle and innocent, mostly… aside from her own wandering thoughts. Feeling his fingers against her body reignited a fire in her core that Luke’s words had extinguished. A soft exhale slipped between her parted lips. Imogen had a strong desire to kiss him again but her brain overpowered her heart as she tried to remind herself that she deserved more than a single night of passion. Even if Magni was making it more difficult for her to resist him with every compliment and touch. Her head tilted to the side, chin dipping toward her shoulder as she held his gaze. There was a moment where she nearly brushed off his comment with a sarcastic remark to discredit the sincerity in his words but there was something about his warm authenticity that made it hard for her to be ungrateful. "I thought I’d never see you again… I’m glad I was wrong," she confessed before averting her gaze to stare at their empty glasses as her cheeks grew warm.

Magni smiled, taking a step closer. He lifted his left hand up to gently guide Imogen's chin so that she looked him in the eyes. His words were soft, his brows knit as he carefully observed her face. Her statement had warmed his heart, but he needed to know what she meant. So, he asked the most obvious question. "Why?"

Her heart pounded in her chest as Magni made her hold his gaze. The thrum of her pulse rushed in her ears and beat beneath his hand on her chin. Imogen blinked, trying to find an answer, any answer that masked the truth she kept trying to push down. "Because I enjoy your company." While the answer was sincere, it wasn’t the reason… not really. But looking up into his eyes in the vulnerable silence, the truth crept up and spilled out before she could stop herself. "Because even though you were never mine… After ten years, my heart still raced the second I saw you land on the lawn today." She held her breath as the confession hovered in the air between them.

Magni remained totally still for a moment, his gaze steady. He became conscious of his own heart's increased beating. He wasn't sure what he wanted to hear. Perhaps a part of him hoped that she simply wanted his body, for its strength or for a more intimate purpose. It was less complicated that way. He was used to being wanted as another warrior in the arsenal, or would offer pleasure in the hopes for something down the line. They didn't care if he knew, he was never in a position to decline. Imogen's answers were like daggers to his heart. Guilt still clouded his mind, despite knowing that it would almost certainly have ended poorly if he had indulged in his desires back then.

The greater guilt, though, came from his lack of knowledge. He had not known her well then, and knew her less now. He was not gifted with the ability to peer into her mind, to know her thoughts. He trusted her words, but it was all he could rely upon. Even as he stood frozen, he knew she could hear his selfish thoughts. He needed to speak, to answer questions unmasked.

Magni glided his fingers up to caress Imogen's cheek, still holding her gaze. His voice carried across the waters, his tone a little more serious. "The man you knew has perished. Time hath killed and born me anew." He paused, his other hand tenderly pressing up Imogen's spine as he attempted to still his breath. "Passion without purpose is meaningless to me." He slid his hand up to brush stray strands of hair behind Imogen's ear. "What does thou desire?"

As Magni’s thoughts rolled through his mind like roulette, Imogen began to panic. Why the fuck did I say that? She should have stopped at enjoying his company. That was enough. It was the truth. She had already embarrassed herself earlier by admitting she used to have a crush on him when he didn’t even remember her, now it was a million times worse. Fuck. This was not what she meant to happen. She shouldn’t have kissed him, shouldn’t have flirted with him… deluding herself. The breath she had been holding in came out shaky followed by a heave of her chest as she inhaled. She should leave, pretend it didn’t happen… Blame it on the alcohol.

"I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have—" Imogen began to say and went to turn away but Magni’s hand caught her cheek. His touch was gentle as he held her gaze. As if he knew she was trying to run away, his other hand pressed against her back holding her in place. Her breaths were heavy and sporadic, catching in her chest and trembling in her throat from the racing of her heart. "If I could die tomorrow I don’t want to waste my time on something fleeting. I want happiness, a partner… Someone who will stand by my side." Her gaze fell, focusing on the ripples of the water that bounced between them. Imogen needed to stop talking but his gentle touch and silent desire to know her thoughts coaxed forbidden thoughts from her lips. Her hand slowly raised and rested on his arm in the crook of his elbow. Her erratic pulse made her fingers tremble slightly. "... I want you." The words slipped out with a breath, nearly inaudible as her eyes remained fixed anywhere but him.

The raging questions were silenced as Imogen spoke. It was clear he hung on every word, mulling over and processing her meaning as he looked at her face. He held on to her tighter as she tried to slip away. Her final admission had seemed to melt any apprehension in his face, his smile growing a little wider. He subconsciously inched his head a little closer to hers. A surge of thoughts and feelings crept up into his throat. He believed her. He wanted something deeper. He had tried to drown out that nagging loneliness with every vice and fix he could and always just seemed to fall further and further into isolation. The idea of having a partner… his father had always scoffed at the idea, the notion of sharing a life with a single person.

At that moment, it felt right.

"I am in thy service." He smiled warmly, his words reverberating through his bones like a solemn oath. "It would be mine honor to be thy mate… to walk this path in each other's embrace." He placed his right hand on Imogen’s back to pull her in close, his left hand resting upon her jaw to guide her face towards him. As their own heavy breaths intermingled in the shrinking gap between them, Magni whispered, "I will wait, if thou wills it… but I would sooner demonstrate my affections till thou art satisfied." Every muscle in his body seemed tense, as if poised to act in a moment’s notice. His thoughts portrayed just how deep his affections lied, flashing images of tender embraces interposed with lustful aggression. The Asgardian’s imagination was as vivid as ever, but he was a man of his word. He would make up for the past decade, but only if she wished it.

Imogen expected him to pull away and retreat in the way most men did when faced with emotional vulnerability or the prospect of commitment of any kind beyond casual sex. Rather than letting her go he held her tighter. His smile grew warmer, relieved with her confession, not burdened. Her heart skipped when Magni pledged himself effortlessly to her without a second’s hesitation. Was she dreaming? She had to be. There was no fathomable way someone like him, a God, would bind himself to her after one night. She had to be going crazy… Delusional. But his mind was as clear as the water they stood in. A light shined behind his smile that stole the breath from her lungs.

She held his deep blue gaze, unable to look away. Imogen’s hands fell to his waist as he pulled her closer until their bodies pressed together. The beating of their hearts reverberated through her chest in a sporadic rhythm. Images of them in the throes of passion poured from Magni’s thoughts and flooded her mind. Visions of his hands and lips memorizing every curve of her body made her flustered as a warmth grew within her core beneath the water. Her left hand slowly ran up the bare skin of his chest, along his collarbone, then hooked around the back of his neck. She shifted her weight to the tips of her toes while guiding his head lower to close the distance until their lips met.

Unlike their first kiss that was all passion and an explosion of sexual tension, this was tender and affectionate. Imogen’s movements were slow and deep like she was savoring every caress. Magni tasted faintly of cherries, safety, and a decade of longing. Their lips only separated to take in a shaky breath before returning to their intimate embrace with more fervor. The sensual brush of his tongue against hers sent a shiver of elation through her body. She only pulled away when her need for air was stronger than her need for him. Imogen kept her face close to his, feeling the warmth of his breath against her skin. "Take me," she whispered against his lips before slowly opening her eyes to look up at him.

Magni was surprised by how sweet their kiss was. It warmed his chest and his stomach, his insides seeming to feel almost weightless. But as she leaned in to him, he held on to her tighter. She seemed to suck the wind from his lungs, leaving him breathy as their lips finally broke and she made her intentions perfectly clear. He needed no further clarification. His hands quickly slid down Imogen’s back and over her curves until he gripped onto the backs of her thighs. He effortlessly pulled her legs up and around his waist, holding on to her firmly. "Hold me tightly." He gave her a moment to wrap her arms around him snugly. He slowed his breath, the wind around them twirling around them and whipping their hair. He leaned his head in again, sealing their lips in another soft kiss. When she was locked in, he leapt up. It only took a little effort for him to launch himself up out of the water, the air seeming to rush up to cushion the landing on the tiles adjacent to the waters.

He only needed one hand to hold Imogen up, his hand scooped up under her to give her a seat to perch upon as his kisses grew more greedy. His steps were quick and deliberate, scooping up what he could recover of their stuff in his hand in the small breaks for air. He only really managed to scoop all of her stuff, lifting her clothes for her to hold as she clung to him. He abandoned his own boots and jeans, but did manage to grab his shirt and her phone before giving in to his baser desires. He wanted her, he needed her, and it felt like he was going to break free of the heavy breeches he wore. He broke the kiss for a moment, almost grunting out a simple question. "What floor?"

A soft gasp escaped her lips as Magni’s hands ran down her body then hoisted her up in the air. His body pressed between her thighs made her shutter as she wrapped her legs around him and hooked her feet together behind his back. Imogen’s arms slipped around his shoulders, pressing their chests together and embracing him tighter as commanded. So much was happening all at once that the only thing her mind could focus on was the desperate way his lips found hers and the heat between their bodies. She felt his grunt rumble against her chest as he broke the kiss. Her chest heaved as she struggled through breathless pants to find the words. "48." The floor barely rolled off her tongue before she was seeking his lips again.

That was all he needed. His movements became a blur. It took every ounce of restraint he had not to rip open the door back into the tower. His lumbering, rushed steps made clear just how desperate he was to make it upstairs. Every step, every movement of his hips against hers, sent new jolts of boundless desire up his spine. He regretted even leaving the pool. Every wall looked like a good enough spot to stop. But he pressed on, winding his way until he found the elevator bay. He tapped the button with his elbow as he pinned Imogen up against the wall, breaking the kiss on her lips to let his lips press up against the base of her neck, his tongue tracing a line across her muscles in the eternal seconds they were stuck waiting for the elevator doors to open.

When they did, they shuffled up into the back of the elevator, fumbling with the panel before he selected her floor. As he shoved her against the wall of the elevator with enough force to shake it slightly, the hand holding her up shifted slightly. As the doors began to slide back, so too did the thin layers of fabric that kept them apart.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... luke & tobias ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf
1x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ........................... #feffb5 ....|..... redback ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


Myla let her head rest against Theo’s shoulder as he swung them across New York. She had grown so familiar with the sensation of flying through the air and his arm supporting her that she could have fallen asleep if she wanted to. God did she want to. With each passing minute it became harder to keep her eyes open. The exhaustion and blood loss weighed down her eyelids like lead. There was a brief moment where she nearly passed out but their landing jarred her awake. Her eyes blinked lazily as she tried to lift her head but struggled to find the strength.

Gwen was exactly where Theo had left her, though she was sitting on his bed now. Her phone was in her hands, and she was obsessively refreshing the news channel app, as if hoping to get an answer on where he had gone running off to that way. They startled her, the phone clattering to the ground.

"Theodore, what the hell?" His mom stood up, uncaring of the phone but stepping toward them. There was concern and a touch of horror in her tone at the sight of Myla’s state. "You’re covered in blood, what happened?"

"I’m sorry," Myla interjected quietly as she felt the trickle of blood run along her skin and drip to the floor.

"It’s not mine," he said shortly, moving to stride out of the room and then pausing. Where was the best place for first aid? The bathroom? "Can you help her?"

"Of course," there was not an iota of hesitation in the woman’s voice, and she led Theo through the house, snagging a pillow from the couch before gesturing sharply at the empty dining room table. Gwen laid down the pillow at one end of the table, Theo set Myla down on the hard surface and then moved to retrieve the first aid kit. "This is Hell’s Angel?"

Theo froze for a second, hovering over Myla. His head turned toward the older woman slowly, watching her set down the large kit and unlock the clips so she could pop it open. "Mom, don’t—" there was a hint of pleading in his tone, but Gwen waved him off with an air of amusement.

"Teddy, get out. Go get her a change of clothes from my room. I’m going to have to get her out of these clothes, and you’re not going to see this girl naked for the first time in front of me." Theo sputtered, his face splotchy with color, but with a single firm look from his mom he pressed a featherlight kiss to Myla’s forehead before hurrying out of the kitchen.

"Okay, sweetheart," Gwen’s voice was softer and more soothing than it had been when she was speaking to Theo. She rubbed a gentle hand against Myla’s arm, hands steady and reassuring. "Tell me where everything is, start from what’s the worst to the least, I’ll do my best. I promise."

Myla’s heart fluttered when his mom said her alias. Did Theo tell his mom about her? She told Foggy about him so… It wasn’t that far-fetched, but the thought still made her blush slightly. Her hand reflexively reached for Theo as he left but his mom was right. She didn’t want that to be the first time he saw her naked either, not in the company of his mother… not when she looked like she was on death’s door step. She swallowed and took a breath as the chill of the dining room table seeped through her exposed skin. "I am," she spoke up, answering the question that Theo couldn’t. "I am Hell’s Angel," she confessed, turning her head slightly to face the woman.

It wasn’t how she envisioned meeting Theo’s mom, but even bleeding out on his kitchen table, there was a small jealous part of Myla that was thankful for one less experience Ronnie had over her. "My name’s Myla Murdock," she introduced herself with a weak smile. There wasn’t even a moment where she hesitated about revealing herself to Theo’s mom. It felt like the right thing to do and another way to anchor herself in his life.

With a pained sigh, Myla laid back on the table trying to focus on the pain and recall her injuries. "I was stabbed in my right thigh." Her right hand fell to her leg where the tear in her skirt went the full length of the leather up to her waist band. Theo had bandaged it with his shirt but the cloth was already wet and streaks of blood slipped from beneath it. "I was cut by glass in my side." Her hand shifted to the left side of her ribs. It wasn’t until that moment in the quiet peace of the Parker home that Myla realized Theo’s sweater didn’t block her touch. A lump grew in her throat as her fingers searched along her torso feeling the unraveled yarn and tattered knitting. Her hand trembled and eyes welled before a single silent tear rolled down her cheek.

Myla cleared her throat, trying to hold it together. She couldn’t break down, not yet, not in front of his mom. She took a shaky breath then tapped her left bicep. "Grazed by a bullet." She laid in silence for a minute as she tried to focus on any other pain. "I… I don’t think anything else can be done for the rest of my injuries." She didn’t think her nose or ribs were broken, but even if they were there was nothing that could be done. Her ears bled from the high pitched noise and she was strangled, but similarly there wasn’t anything a first aid kit could do for that.

"Oh honey," Gwen brushed a hand over Myla’s hair, tucking a few strands back with all the gentle practice only a mother could exhibit. She’d caught how the girl’s hand had trembled, how she’d paused as fingers brushed over an all too familiar sweater. Gwen swallowed around the lump in her throat, and started to pull supplies from the first aid-kit. "It’s okay, we have a closet full of them. Theo and I would both trade all of those sweaters in a heartbeat, if it meant you were okay." Her voice was earnest, fingers steady as she pulled out a small syringe and a tiny bottle of morphine. "Can I give you some medication for the pain? It would make me feel a lot better about sewing you up, I won’t give you enough to make you sleep, just to take the edge off."

There were a couple seconds where Myla was surprised at how tender and compassionate Theo’s mom was, but then she caught herself. He had to have gotten it from somewhere. It only made sense. Her gentle touch made the tears threaten to pour out of her at full force but she forced herself to push it back. She knew once that flood gate opened she wouldn’t be able to put it back up until the sobs shook her to the core and left her struggling to breathe. It wasn’t the time to be weak, not when she needed to remain calm for Mrs. Parker to work. It was difficult for her to speak calmly, the shakiness of being on the edge of tears was evident in her dry, scratchy voice. "Thank you," was all she said but she meant it… for everything.

The rest of the supplies were laid out in a neat line, and she caught Theo’s arm slipping in through the door to lay a set of her clothes on the counter for them. He didn’t peak in, likely already thinking Myla had been stripped of her clothes. She felt a wave of pride at how respectful her son was, at how much he clearly cared for the girl bleeding all over her kitchen table. Once she’d given her some medicine, Gwen set to carefully cutting away what remained of Myla ruined clothes.

The morphine would feel like cool water on a burn, not fully soothing the pain but helping nonetheless. Gwen stepped away to fill a bowl with warm water so she could try her best to clean away the fresh and dried blood alike, gentle with every swipe of the cloth she used, before she started to disinfect everything. "You don’t have to be strong for my sake, sweetheart." She spoke up after a few moments of watching Myla struggle to control what was clearly tears. She paused for a moment, giving the younger woman a few moments to prepare for what would come next. "There isn’t any shame in crying, not in this house. You’re safe here, in more ways than one."

"I…" The words got caught in her throat. Even as Myla fought to remain strong the occasional tears would trickle along her temple and slip into her hair. "If I let go I might start shaking and mess you up," she confessed barely above a whisper. She appreciated the comfort Theo’s mom gave her more than she could express. It was always jarring being around such patient and compassionate people when she was used to locking everything away. But the comfort helped keep her calm when she was tip toeing on the edge of a meltdown.

Gwen swept down, pressing the softest of kisses to Myla’s forehead. It was full of maternal affection, a desperate attempt to sooth a distraught child within her home, even if the child in question was an adult. She set to work on the stitches only moments later, offering gentle words of reassurance as she worked, trying not to freeze up each time a sound of pain dragged itself from Myla.

"Talk to me about something," Gwen offered after a few moments of what felt like torture for both of them, the urge to cry was rather prevalent for the older woman as well, she couldn’t stand seeing anyone in pain, especially not someone her son cared for so deeply. "Anything to distract yourself."

Myla remained rigid as she felt the needle pierce her skin with every stitch. Her fists were clenched and shaking. She blinked back the tears trying to focus on Mrs. Parker’s words. Talk about something. Her eyes closed as she tried to find anything to fill the silence. "Did Theo ever tell you how we met… Properly?" She winced and sucked in a sharp breath. Her jaw trembled as she slowly exhaled. "There was a convenience store robbery in Harlem. We both arrived to stop them and ended up fighting each other for ten minutes before realizing we were on the same side." The words came out rushed without the normal levity of telling a story, especially a funny one. She paused for a second, clenching her teeth through another prick. "The robbers got away and we had to chase them halfway through Central Park… That was the night we also shared our first pizza." Through the pain and discomfort a faint smile tugged at her lips as she relived the memory. "Pineapple and green olives… It was horrible."

"Pineapple and green olives?" Gwen’s laugh was soft and sweet, and she finished up the stitches on Myla’s thigh without incident. It had been the deepest, and worst of her wounds. She moved on to her side, steadily working her way up, flushing any remaining glass from the injury with clean warm water, her side only needed four stitches, so it was a little faster of a process than her thigh had been. "You probably kicked his ass." There was a touch of fondness in her tone, not just for Theo but for Myla as well.

A tired laugh slipped out followed by a brief wince. "He pulls his punches," Myla outed him with a faint smile. "He's too good of a man to make people suffer unnecessarily." The comment stole some of the light from her expression as her mind drifted back to the dead bodies around her Uncle’s apartment, the way the anger raged in him as he stomped Roger’s face to a paste. The tears stung her eyes. The regret and guilt of pushing him to that point churned in her stomach. "I’m going to be sick." Her voice trembled as she pushed off the table and tried to sit up.

Gwen moved quickly, snagging an empty pot from the stove and holding it in front of Myla just in time for the girl to lose the contents of her stomach within it. She was a mom through and through, so the sight and smell didn’t even make Gwen flinch. She held back Myla’s hair, whispered soft words to her until she’d stopped, and then discarded the pot in a careless way, throwing the entire thing directly into the trash before she got a warm and damp washcloth for Myla to wipe her face with.

She spit once in the pot to try and clear the acidic taste from her mouth before it was tossed into the garbage. "Sorry," she whispered from behind the washcloth. God she felt fucking pathetic.

Gwen hesitated at her arm, frowning down at the injury. The morphine may have been too strong on her, which could have caused the nausea, but she had a feeling it had nothing to do with that or the pain. She sighed, focusing on the last injury, this one wasn’t bleeding anymore, it had clotted over and didn’t look in danger of ripping open as long as Myla didn’t strain herself in the next few days. "You’ll have scars," her voice was more somber now, Gwen wished desperately she could spare Myla this pain, but she’d made the same choice her husband and son had made. There was no changing the mind of a hero, she knew that much. "I think we can leave this one be, but you have to promise me to relax for at least three days. No more fights to the death, if you can manage it." Gwen ran another hand through Myla’s hair, absentminded affection allowing her to work through the knots that had formed until the strands lay smoothly over her shoulders.

"Add it to the collection." Myla’s voice had the faintest bit of levity at the comment. She was no stranger to scars. There were already a dozen scattered about her body. Mrs. Parker had probably already noticed, but she appreciated her concern for the markings regardless. The one positive to being blind was that she was pretty unbothered when it came to her physical appearance. Body dysmorphia didn’t quite work as easily when she didn’t have the opportunity to hate her reflection. Although there were plenty of other things for her to dislike, but that was a problem for a therapist… or God.

"I… can’t promise," she confessed barely above a whisper. Myla didn’t know what it was about Mrs. Parker but she found it hard to lie to her… Kind of like Theo. "But I’ll try." Her gentle, motherly affection stirred something in Myla that was foreign and missing from her life since she was a child. Was that what it was like having a mom? Or a mom who was… present? She envied Theo. While she had love for her own mother, the woman she knew was vacant, insanity riddled, and had been locked in a psych ward her entire life. She wondered what her life would have been like if she had a mom like the woman to look after her and care for her… Probably a lot different.

"I’m sure your son will probably try handcuffing me to the bed so I don’t pop a stitch—" Her eyes went wide when she realized what she said. Panic immediately set in. "—I didn’t mean—Just so I get rest." Myla’s cheeks turned bright red as she quickly hid her face behind her hands.

Gwen laughed, soft and sweet, and she tucked back Myla’s hair in case she did get sick. "If we start talking about your sex life, you’ll have to come to dinner at least once a week."

Myla’s face somehow managed to get redder, coughing slightly at the nonchalant way Theo’s mom mentioned her sex life. "There’s… There’s no…" her voice trailed off as she tried to clarify. "We didn’t even know who each other was until today." That wasn’t entirely true. They had known each other for a year. They knew each other’s laughs, what they sounded like in pain, their favorite pizza toppings… Their souls. They just didn’t know anything personal… Like names. But the absence of secrets seemed to change a lot, enough so that Mrs. Parker even seemed to notice.

Gwen moved to fetch the clothes that had been left out for Myla, an oversized t-shirt and a pair of basketball shorts that belonged to Theo. It was the most comfortable items they could offer right now. She helped Myla get dressed, each movement gentle and slow, and once they were gone she got some nausea medication from one of the kitchen drawers and a glass of water. She hesitated for a moment, debating with herself, and the hesitation breached her tone when she spoke next.

"There was one other time when he didn’t pull his punches." Gwen busied herself with packing away supplies and discarding the things that they no longer needed. She’d need to wipe down the table with some bleach once the pair of them left, but she’d wait until Myla wasn’t there to feel guilty over it. "He was sixteen, we were walking back from a science fair and some man tried to mug us. He had a gun pressed against my chest… I’ve never seen Theo like that before."

Gwen paused, reaching out to steady Myla when she stood up fully. She pulled the other woman into a tentative hug, mindful of where she held her. Her voice was very soft, trying to be low enough that Theo wouldn’t be able to hear her from the next room over. "He’s just like his father, there are no limits to cross when it comes to protecting the people you love. Don’t feel guilty, he decides where his lines are drawn, not anyone else." She pulled back as the knock echoed through the house, body tensing ever so slightly.

Outside the Parker home a taxi rolled to a stop. Foggy tossed the driver way more money than was necessary, having definitely made the guy break at least fifteen traffic laws to shave ten minutes off their drive. He grunted as he picked up Myla’s heavy bag and hurried to the front door. His knock was rushed and a little frantic, but having seen his niece swing out a window on the edge of death… He needed to know she was ok. That was all that mattered.

Theo moved to open the door, posture relaxed unlike his mother in the other room. He could hear that it was Foggy, the taxi pulling away from the curb and he welcomed the older man in with a tight smile and nod, taking the bag from him before shutting the door behind him. "I’m glad you got here safely," Theo led Foggy further into the modest house, toward the living room that was just off the kitchen door. "She’s doing okay, they’re just talking right now." His cheeks were tinged pink, the mention of handcuffs and a bed frame making his imagination run wild before the door had been knocked on.

Foggy followed Theo into the house paying little attention to his surroundings, more interested in his words than where he was. Hearing Myla was ok he let out a deep sigh like he had been holding his breath the entire drive over. Then, without a word, Foggy pulled Theo into a tight hug. He didn’t care if it was awkward or uncalled for. "Thank you." His voice was firm but tinged with unspeakable gratitude… and guilt. "Her dad trusted me to look after her and… I… She’s the only family I have left."

Theodore was surprised, especially because he didn't feel like he’d done enough. He hadn’t been there to protect her from the multitude of injuries his mom was trying to treat in the other room, he’d only been able to help at the end. The guilt resurfaced with the vengeance, but he hugged Foggy back, trying to stop his hands from shaking. He’d taken time before the man had arrived to try and wash the dried blood from his arm and face, trying to hide the evidence of the lengths he’d go for Myla despite everyone already knowing.

"I’ll protect her with my life." He meant it, pulling back so he could look into the other man's eyes. He wanted Foggy to see how serious he was about this, his father had spent his whole life protecting New York and Theo had promised to do the same thing, but since he’d grown closer to Myla his goals had shifted ever so slightly. He wasn’t sure if he’d have to choose between the city or her someday, but he already knew which he would pick.

Foggy’s face shifted to something a little more serious and maybe even concerned. He didn’t know much about Theo. Myla, like her father, was very secretive about her life as Hell’s Angel. She tried to keep her two lives separate to spare him but she did tell him about Redback to hopefully ease his concerns, moderately. He noticed how, as time went on, she was home less and even with the skyrocketing crime rates she always came home a little happier. He wasn’t stupid. "How about you both stay alive?" He gave Theo’s shoulder a reassuring pat with a faint smile.

"I’ll try my best, sir." He smiled at the older man, the sort of bright expression he would have shot toward his father if he were still there. In all reality, Theo already knew what would happen if it came down to him or Myla surviving. Maybe he was selfish and dramatic for thinking it, but he couldn’t survive in a world where she didn’t exist. It would be him in every scenario where he had the chance to save her, no matter what. "Can I get you anything to uh…drink? Once they’re done, of course."

Foggy chuckled, the exhaustion of his worrying catching up to him. He helped himself to a seat hoping his current hosts would mind. "Anything with alcohol?" he asked with a sheepish grin. He definitely needed a drink. They all probably did.

"Yes, sir." Theo grinned at him, rubbing a hand over the back of his neck. Alcohol did have a good ring to it right now, actually. He was still too tense, and he knew it would all catch up with him later. "Once they’re done…"

Back in the kitchen, still within Mrs. Parker’s embrace, Myla turned her head toward the woman. "It’s my Uncle," she reassured her quietly.

Myla was still digesting her words. Theo’s mom somehow seemed to know exactly what she was thinking without saying anything. Must be a mother’s sixth sense. She wanted to argue and say he was too good of a person to have murder on his conscience, but she said nothing. Myla wasn’t scared of him. She didn’t think of him differently. She was only weighed down by the guilt of what he did to keep her alive. It was stupid for her to grieve for that piece of him her life stole, but he was always the good cop to her bad cop, the sweet to her sour. She didn’t want to steal that light from him.

Thinking of how Theo always tried to shoulder the burdens for those around him, her mind drifted back to the academy… To Ronnie. Myla slowly pulled away just enough to rest her hands on the woman’s bent elbows. "You should know something… Something that I don’t think Theo will tell you." Her voice was quiet, hoping that her Uncle distracted him enough so he didn’t overhear. She waited until she heard Foggy speak again trying to layer her words beneath his. "... Ronnie isn’t dead."

Gwen froze, her brain fighting to process what was said, pulling back further with her hands resting on Myla’s shoulders. There was a whirlwind of emotions that passed through her, grief, relief, confusion, and finally, anger. "I never met her, only Theo and his dad." her voice was very soft, and she was certain if Myla’s uncle was out in the living room Theo would be too distracted to listen in. "He thought she was dead, or worse. He was devastated, but he…moved on."

She looked Myla up and down, trying to gauge the other woman's mood outside of her near death experience and multitude of injuries. "I can imagine how he feels, but are you okay?"

Myla was a little stunned that after such a revelation Mrs. Parker was more concerned about how she felt. Her brows furrowed. "I…" She shrugged her shoulders, wincing at how it tugged the stitches in her side. "I didn’t really know about her until today." Her hand flattened the large t-shirt along her abdomen as she thought back to her brief encounter with Ronnie. "She’s kind of a bitch," she confessed with a weak laugh.

Gwen laughed, loud and sharp in a way that was reminiscent of how Theo’s startled laughs also sounded. She pulled Myla into another hug, still just as gentle as she’d been before but with more feeling than she’d expressed before. "Knowing him, he was scared it would be a burden on you." She whispered, pulling back after a moment to run her fingers through Myla’s hair once more and straighten out the t-shirt she wore. "I have a feeling the two of you do that a lot for each other."

"Yeah, he’s like that," she agreed with a soft sigh, finding comfort in the woman’s gentle preening. It wasn’t easy for Myla having Ronnie miraculously wander back into Theo’s life at the worst possible time. It stirred up her own insecurities and jealousies, but in the end those were her problems to get over. And she would, with some time. "Guilty." A fraction of her usual light smile teased against her lips.

After a moment of comfortable silence, Myla’s hand subconsciously rose to lightly brush against the side of her ribs, ghosting over the fabric of the shirt where it peaked over her stitches. "Thank you, Mrs. Parker."

"Call me Gwen, for now honey." She smiled, because if the two of them didn’t get themselves killed there would undoubtedly be a day where Myla referred to her as mom. Now was not the time for that though, maybe once they’d found Peter and everything had settled down. "Are you ready to go out there and see them? If you’re tired, you can rest upstairs for now."

The offer for rest was more enticing than it had ever been in her life. The thought of slipping under heavy warm blankets and folding herself into Theo’s embrace left her with a pit of longing in her stomach. "I… We can’t stay. It’s too dangerous for you… For Theo." She wanted nothing more than to stay and feel like part of a proper family, if for only one night. But it was safer for Foggy and Gwen if they left. "But we’ll be with others like us. More powerful than us." She did her best to reassure her, but Myla couldn’t tell her where they were going. The less they knew the better.

"As long as you call," Gwen said, voice unsteady and giving away how nervous the idea of having them both so far away made her. "And once we’re certain it’s safer, you’ll both come back for dinner." She led Myla out of the kitchen, into the living room, hesitating for a moment when she saw Foggy with Theo.

Theo lit up when he saw Myla, moving forward at once to take his spot beside her, his mom moving closer to Foggy to accommodate that. His arm curled around her shoulder carefully, pulling Myla gently into his side so she could lean on him instead of standing fully on her own. "Your shirt has the Grinch on it." He informed her happily, grinning at his choice, knowing even if she couldn’t see it, it would lighten her mood ever so slightly. "He’s wearing a fedora."

Myla was swept up in the whirlwind of Theo’s attention as he was immediately across the room and at her side. She didn’t pull away from his support, even with the drugs Gwen had given her it was still uncomfortable to put much weight on her right leg. As he described the shirt she wore, he fingers ran along the hard screen printed ink with a weak chuckle. "You shop on Etsy too much," she teased him through the scratchiness of her throat.

They needed to go. They needed to tell everyone at the academy about what happened but Myla’s feet felt like they were glued to the ground. She’d rather stay in that home with the people she loved than go back out there. The thought of getting attacked again or taken, or Theo being taken felt more real now that she had experienced it first hand. She hadn’t even given herself the proper time to process it all. But that was just it… There wasn’t time. Maybe at the tower or maybe she’d keep repressing and pushing it back until she couldn’t fight it anymore. She had a terrible habit when it came to the latter.

Desperate to cling to the calm of normal life for a few minutes longer, Myla cleared her throat and motioned to her uncle. "Gwen, this is my Uncle Foggy."

Foggy got to his feet and held out his right hand toward Gwen. "Franklin Nelson. I…" He struggled to find a way to put into words his gratitude but everything seemed to fall short. "I don’t think I could thank you both enough for what you did for Myla. If you ever need anything, at all, don’t hesitate to ask. Even if it’s getting drunk and crying over those who are missing." He laughed awkwardly but with a familiarity that he was guilty of doing that a lot recently.

"With Theo and Myla leaving," Gwen’s voice betrayed her feelings, and Theo winced at how it sounded like she was going to cry. "That would be nice, Gwen Parker. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Franklin. I wish it was under better circumstances, but…Myla is a darling, you’re both welcome here anytime."

Theo hugged Myla a little closer, rubbing his thumb over her shoulder as a way to ground himself and not just comfort her. It would be hard leaving his mom here, he knew that, but this was a decision his dad would have made. He tried not to think about how if the roles were reversed, if it were Myla he had to leave behind, he wouldn’t be able to do it. Thinking like that didn’t help anyone, not right now.

Myla gave Theo a reassuring tap to his side as she slipped from his hold. She limped over to Gwen and gave her one last hug to say thank you one last time, and maybe get another brief moment of motherly affection. "We’ll let you both know when we get back." She spoke loud enough for both of them to hear before slipping from one embrace to enter into another with her uncle. "Please don’t go back to the apartment. Go to a hotel or on vacation. Just not there."

Foggy cupped the back of her head and nodded in agreement. "I always hated that apartment anyway," he replied, trying to mask his concern with sarcasm.

Before she became a statue, reluctant to move, Myla slipped herself from the hug and limped toward the door. She was never good at goodbyes. If she didn’t rip it off like a bandaid then Theo was going to have to carry her out of there.

Gwen cradled Myla close for a moment, tears filling her eyes despite how she tried to keep it in all. She let the girl slip from her arms, turning to hug Theo close instead. He looked over his moms shoulder at Foggy, face a mask despite how his chest felt tight with anxiety. "Can you watch out for my mom? She…" he glanced down at her face pressed to his shoulder, her eyes squeezed shut tightly as if she could block it all out. Theo wasn’t going to cry, now here, not now, but later…"She doesn’t have anyone else."

"Of course," Foggy replied without a second of hesitation. "You have my word."

He stepped away, unfolding his mom from the safety of his arms, and scooped up both his and Myla’s bags from the floor with one hand, unflinching at the combined weight. He didn’t want to wait around and let the pain of leaving fester, it would be easier if they got a taxi and left now. A buzz made his hair stand on end, and he caught the keys before they could smack him in the back of his head.

"Take the Pontiac," Gwen’s voice trembled slightly, but she smiled at the wide eyed look of surprise he gave her. "Your dad would want you to." She turned toward Franklin as he grinned, heading to catch up to Myla. "I have a guest bedroom you’re welcome to, until you can find somewhere else…"

The sounds of their voices muffled as he stepped outside, jiggling the keys just loud enough that Myla could hear and know they wouldn’t have to take a third taxi in one day. "We’re in luck, Angel." He led her to the garage with a gentle hand on her elbow, having to manually lift the door up before he hurried to throw their bags in the back and open Myla’s door for her. "The roof doesn’t close, we didn’t get around to fixing that before…but I have a sweater here for you."

"You actually have a car in New York?" she asked with a weak chuckle. The raspiness in her voice was getting more strained with the talking. Myla made a mental note to check the tower’s kitchen for orange juice or honey to help soothe it when they returned. She tried to clear the soreness from her throat as she slid into the passenger seat. "Theo…" Her voice trailed off as the memory of the destroyed sweater slipped back into her mind and the lump in her chest came back with a vengeance. She blinked rapidly, trying to keep the tears and her inevitable breakdown at bay. Just a couple more hours. Rather than continuing her thought or declining the sweater, she sunk into the leather seat and fastened her seat belt. "Can we get pizza on the way?"

"I rebuilt it with my dad, we started when I was sixteen. He said it was a good way to work off stress." He paused after sliding into the drivers side, sliding the keys into the engine and letting it roar to life before he reached over and readjusted the sweater in Myla’s lap. "Pineapple and olive pizza, coming right up."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 2 hrs ago




#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ........................... #feffb5 ....|..... redback ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


The drive was peaceful, more so than another taxi drive would have been. They’d talked for awhile over bad pizza, and then listened to music, and eventually Myla had fallen asleep with her head resting in his lap, the oversized sweater wrapped around her like a weirdly shaped blanket. One of his hands absentmindedly ran through her hair, the other on top of the steering wheel, humming along to a Cosmo Sheldrake song. The sun had set an hour ago, dipping below the horizon and leaving them in darkness on the winding road back to the tower.

Theodore didn’t mind, he was glad she was getting some rest and long drives always soothed his anxiety. Soon enough though, they were pulling into the parking garage. His eyes felt dry, exhaustion creeping up on him, but he wanted to get her checked out in the infirmary and let one of the big brains on the team know what had happened. Theo stirred Myla gently, whispering her name until her eyes fluttered open. "Sorry to wake you, Angel, but we’re here."

The low after the adrenalin wore off and the loss of blood left Myla in an almost zombie like state of sleep. It took a little extra effort to rouse her. When she began stirring her hold on Theo’s thigh tightened subconsciously. A soft moan hummed behind her lips as she forced her eyes open. She reluctantly sat up, the sweater slipping into her lap as she tried to get her bearings. Her left hand lingered on his leg as her right rose to her head to steady herself from the rush of sitting up too quickly. She blinked and nodded her head. "Ok."

She slowly parted herself from him as she slid back into the passenger seat. Myla clutched the knitted fabric of the new sweater Theo got her, ignoring the pang in her chest as she opened the door and climbed out of the car. She kept her hand pressed to the side of the car as she slowly and carefully walked toward the trunk to meet him.

He made quick work of gathering both bags in one hand before rounding the car toward Myla. He was tired, and she was too, which meant he could get away with what he was about to do without getting an elbow to the face…probably. He swooped down, arm curling around the back of her thighs, before standing back up fully so Myla was supported by his free arm. Her arm curled around his shoulders, and Theo pretended to be very casual about how internally proud he was for not fumbling that.

"Will you let me take you to the infirmary?" He was genuinely curious if she’d allow it, otherwise he’d imagined she just wanted to get to bed, unless there was something else they needed to do first.

A soft gasp escaped Myla’s lips as she was swept off her feet with a single sweep of Theo’s arm. She did her best to help support her weight as she held his shoulders. Honestly, she had no idea how he just managed that while also carrying their bags, but she wasn’t going to argue. That was probably the one time she wasn’t going to be stubborn about, walking on her own. Her leg would thank her in the morning.

Myla adjusted her arms around his shoulders to keep herself upright without straining the stitches in her side. "I don’t think I have a choice when you won’t let me walk." While she was tired, they both were, she still managed to add a faint tease to her words, if only to make him smile.

He snorted, fighting the urge to press a kiss to anywhere he could reach, which would be her chest currently and while he knew he’d enjoy that quite a lot it would only fluster her. Actually, in retrospect, not the worst idea…"I’m not sure what more they could do for you," he said instead, heading for the elevator in the garage. "Except maybe give your some pain medication, you’re already as patched up as you can be right now."

Theo didn’t struggle even a little as they stepped into the elevator, hesitating between buttons for a moment as he tried to make up his mind. There were at least four different things they could do, but he was fairly certain he should let someone else know what had happened. But who? "Alfred, Phil, or Imogen?" He wondered aloud, checking the time and grimacing at the thought of having to bother any of them. "We need to tell someone…maybe Wayne, instead?"

Her brows furrowed. Myla had no idea who they should tell. Her gut instinct said Stark, but she didn’t have the strength to deal with his attitude and snide comments about Theo carrying her. Plus she imagined he wouldn’t have an ounce of sympathy, which, for whatever reason, made her more reluctant to choose him. She wasn’t wanting sympathy or concern, but the lack of it just felt kind of soulless. "I don’t know," she sighed. "Maybe Alfred or Phil? I imagine they’d inform whoever needed to know."

"Alfred, then. Doesn’t the elevator like…talk to us, or something? Sort of like an Alexa, what was its name again? Jason? Jackson? Frodo?" Theo frowned, setting down the bags and squinting at the multitude of buttons. He was too tired to remember properly, and the desire to say fuck it all and just go to bed was incredibly tempting. He felt like he was forgetting something important, something with the whole fight, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. He’d replayed it all a hundred times over in his drive back, trying to pinpoint what it was that was eluding him, but he still couldn’t place it.

"Move me closer," she instructed him gently. Once they were closer to the buttons, Myla let her right hand slip from his shoulder. She reached out and ran her fingers along the buttons until she found the familiar pebbling of braille beside them. It took her several seconds before she ran along one line multiple times then pressed the button beside it. "Third floor," she told him quietly as she hooked her hand around the bend of his neck for support.

"You’re so hot when you’re smarter than me." He sighed, glad he didn’t have to push the button and be mindful of his strength so he didn’t accidentally fold the metal like it was paper. The elevator was smooth as it moved between floors, and the doors were sliding open again before he could even process it. Doubt and guilt warred inside of Theo, and he stepped off slowly. "What if he’s sleeping? Maybe I should leave a message with the robot."

Her cheeks grew warm at the uninhibited way his compliment slipped out like they said things like that to each other all the time. They definitely didn’t. Myla laughed at a loss for words and flustered. "I think everyone is asleep at this hour," she whispered as they stood in the silence of the hallway between Alfred’s and Phil’s apartments. "Whatever you think is best," she replied, turning her head toward him slightly.

He had to choose? Theo groaned, rolling his head back to try and stretch out his neck some. He left the bags in the elevator, figuring it wasn’t like anyone would be in a stealing mood at this hour anyhow. "Okay," he tilted his head back, speaking directly to the ceiling now. "Mister tower…robot…sir, uh. Could you let Alfred know we need to speak with him?" He nodded to himself, feeling it was respectful enough for the tower to not go all Smart House murderous on them.

"Of course, Mr. Parker. Mr. Pennyworth shall be with you momentarily," the British voice echoed in the small foyer as it addressed them.

Myla felt a little uncomfortable when she came to the realization they were actually about to talk to someone and she was still firmly in Theo’s arms. There was a moment where she contemplated asking him to set her down, but she knew he’d argue so she instead kept the thought to herself.

A minute later the sound of shuffling slippers approached the door. The cylinders of the lock shifted before the door opened to the older gentleman who was most definitely sleeping a moment earlier. He was wrapped in a maroon robe with black satin pajama bottoms peeking out beneath it leading toward matching house slippers. For a moment he looked tired and confused until his gaze fully took in the state of Myla. The stitches in her thigh were visible beyond the hem of the basketball shorts and the deep purple bruises had already begun to settle around her eyes and across her nose. The rest of her injuries were thankfully hidden away but no less gruesome. "Good God. Are you alright? Have you been to the infirmary?" Alfred asked, concern prevalent in his tone regardless of the fact he hardly knew them.

"We’re sorry to wake you, Mr. Pennyworth," Myla spoke up through the rough soreness of her throat. "We didn’t know who to go to…" her voice slipped away as she searched for the words.

"We got her fixed up before we headed back, so no infirmary yet. Myla was attacked, we…we were separated, I barely got there in time." Theo shifted their weight some, the guilt leaking through his tone like puss from a wound. He didn’t look at either of them, wasn’t sure if he could without cracking, so he pressed onwards instead. "We just wanted to pass it on, so anyone else who leaves the tower knows to be extra cautious, and we have a billy club with the recording from the incident…maybe Stark or Wayne could use it?"

"I’m happy to see you both made it out… Relatively safe." He flashed them a sad, but compassionate smile. "Ms. Wayne and Mr. Stark are currently indisposed but I’ll be sure to pass on the message to them and Mr. Coulson."

Myla’s head shifted a fraction of a degree toward Theo as she heard the guilt in his voice. She could feel the escalation of his heart rate and the way everything shifted in him. Her hand slowly slipped from his shoulder to rest against his chest. "I can get it to them tomorrow. It’s shoved somewhere in my bag anyway," she replied, seamlessly slipping into the conversation as an attempt to calm Theo in whatever way she could.

"Mr. Coulson intended on running some training simulations in the morning. Team building or something. But they should both be there, although I recommend you observe rather than partake."

"Thank you. I…" Myla’s face contorted as she struggled to force out the lie. Maybe it was because she was tired or maybe it was because Alfred seemed too kind and like he had heard more than his fair share of false promises, but she couldn’t do it. She sighed softly. "I’ll probably train," she confessed with a guilty expression. "But I appreciate the concern. We’ll uh, leave you to rest. Sorry for waking you again." She gave Theo’s chest a gentle pat as a silent signal that they should leave.

"You remind me of Ms. Wayne," Alfred commented with a fond smile. "Don’t ever hesitate to knock," he motioned to his door, "Good night, Ms. Murdock. Mr. Parker." He gave them both a friendly nod of his head before disappearing back into his apartment.

"Thank you, Mr. Pennyworth," Theo called out, voice tinged with uncertainty as the older man disappeared back through his door. He hesitated for only a second before turning back on his heel and heading back toward the elevator. "I wish you would sit out of training tomorrow, but I know you won’t." He stepped back into the elevator, the doors sliding open without him even having to push a button, and he sent a happy glance toward the ceiling again.

"Enemies won’t wait until I’m healed, Theo," she replied quietly. "If I pop my stitches I’ll go to the infirmary and have them cauterized. They won’t heal pretty but I won’t keep reopening them." It wasn’t much of a compromise but it meant less bleeding. It wasn’t like Myla cared much about getting scars. She already had plenty. They weren’t attractive, but the last thing on her mind was how marred she looked naked. Ok well… Maybe she cared a little now, but scars didn’t change much. "But we should probably keep that from your mom. I don’t need an angry call from her because I didn’t follow her instructions." Her face scrunched guiltily. She really liked Theo’s mom and the last thing she wanted to do was piss her off less than a day after meeting her.

Theo’s face scrunched up, he knew she’d be too stubborn but at least he’d tried. "It doesn’t matter how your scars look, you’re beautiful regardless. I care more about you not going through additional unnecessary pain, if you just gave it a few days…" he sighed, because really who was he kidding? If their roles were reversed, he’d still do training too. Though, he had accelerated healing. It was a little different, in the end. "I’ll be there to carry you to the infirmary anyhow, but we’ll have to postpone our beach date if you get too banged up."

There was a lot to unpack in only a few simple sentences. Myla was flattered and blushing at being told she was beautiful, even if the concept was a bit lost on her. She understood the beauty of the soul but physical beauty was something she’d never quite understand. Then he mentioned carrying her, which at that point she was starting to wonder if it was just an excuse to touch her or keep her close… Not that she was complaining. But the part that stuck out the most was the mention of a date. "Beach date?" she mused.

Theodore’s sleepy brain stalled, a strange, strangled sound escaping his throat. He froze for a split second, and then, in a wild attempt to distract her, he just started to…talk. About the ocean. "According to the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration, oceans make up 97% of our planet’s water and more than 70% of Earth’s surface. Did you know that? The Pacific Ocean is the world’s largest ocean, accounting for more than 30% of the Earth’s surface. But, when you take a dip in Ocean City, New Jersey, you’re in the world’s second-largest ocean—the Atlantic. The Atlantic Ocean covers about 20% of Earth’s surface and spans an area roughly 41 million square miles, and—" he coughed, changing tracks again and addressing the elevator instead of Myla.

"Please take us to Myla’s penthouse, mister tower man, please." Theo felt dumb talking to the air, but it had worked out great earlier and they weren’t being struck down by lasers or anything dumb like that. "We need to shower, and sleep."

Myla buried her face in his shoulder attempting to muffle the laughs poured from her. His little info dump about the ocean had her lost in laughter enough that she missed Theo talking to the tower’s AI, but it must have worked because the elevator heeded his request. She raised a hand to wipe away a tear while her smile still stretched from ear to ear. "Yes, please." She sighed longingly. "Bless your mom, she tried. But I feel like I have dried blood in every crevice." She let out one last little laugh. A hot shower actually sounded fantastic. She wasn’t entirely sure how she’d manage it but she’d figure it out if it meant getting clean.

"One shower, coming up." The elevator doors opened, and Theo carried her down the hall toward the door, letting out a low whistle once they’d cleared it. The pictures didn’t do it justice, it was modest and fit Myla perfectly in his opinion. He adjusted the bags before shutting the door behind them. "Do you want me to lead you to the bathroom?"

"I need to grab fresh clothes first… so bedroom?" she asked a little uncertainly. Myla’s fingers absently toyed at a small wrinkle in Theo’s shirt as he carried her. She took in a soft breath and her head fell slightly as she tried to find the words. "You’ll stay… Right?"

"Always," he spoke before he could stop himself, but Theo didn’t feel embarrassed for it. He meant it, he would stay with her for as long as she wanted, no matter what. "Until you send me away." He meant to say it jokingly, to lighten the sudden tension that surrounded them like some kind of plasmatic goop, but his voice was too raw, too serious.

Myla could have said a lot of things. There were several that crossed her mind… One more important than the others. But instead her hand gently rested on his cheek and turned his face toward her. She winced a little as she sat up more in his arms, but ignored the pain. She pressed her lips against his softly. It wasn’t impulsive like their first kiss outside the tower, or fleeting like the kisses they shared after she nearly died. It was gentle and tender. Their lips slipped together like the last two pieces of a puzzle. The past couple hours had been a whirlwind but in that moment she just wanted to sink into it… Into him. They had been dancing around the what ifs for so long that Myla found herself seeking the embrace of his lips as a reassurance that it wasn’t her imagination or a brief lapse in judgement on either of their parts.

He kissed her back, because there was nothing else for him to do and nothing else he wanted to do. This kiss was different, he could feel it in how gentle it was, more tentative and sweet. The day had been a whirlwind, a jumbled mess of emotions and hurt, but he wouldn’t have taken a single kiss back. Theo pulled back after a moment, voice huskier than he could control. "Myla, if you kiss me like that again I’m going to have a hard time stopping."

"Good." Her voice was hardly a whisper, rough from frying her vocal cords but also desperate. Myla leaned back in to fill the distance Theo created without hesitation. The warmth of her breath ghosted across his lips as their mouths faintly brushed with every deep breath. Her hand coaxed him forward as her fingers slipped back through his hair. There was a faint touch, lips parted, her tongue nearly found his…

And she paused…

She felt the pain in her thigh, hot, sending a wave of sharp aches down her leg. The stitches along her ribs tugged, threatening to snap. She thought of the dried blood that stuck between her toes and under her finger nails. Then there was the shock that was holding on like fingertips at the edge of a cliff. Myla was hours overdue for it all to come crashing down on her like an anvil dropped on her head. The last thing she wanted was to slip into a mental breakdown the first time they were together. She didn't want him to see her like that, broken and vulnerable, a shell of the person she normally was.

"Fuck," she muttered under her breath before letting her forehead fall to rest against his shoulder.

He almost gave in then and there, it was horribly tempting to just fall into the mutual attraction and let himself go to what could be. Her moment of hesitation was all he needed though, it brought about a sense of clarity to the fog that had invaded his senses. Theo pulled back, hands gentle as he shifted their bodies apart to make some space between themselves for…Jesus, he supposed. "Shower, then sleep. I could make you something to eat too, I’ve been told I make the best grilled cheese." He paused sheepishly, and moved them closer to the bathroom. "Well, my mom was probably just being nice, but I think it’s pretty good."

As much as he very much wanted to continue, it wouldn’t be as good right now, it wouldn’t mean what he wanted it to mean if they rushed to it now. Theo has to be like that dumb tortoise during the metaphorical race, slow and steady whilst she healed. Anything more and he’d only hurt her further, and that was the last thing Theo wanted.

Myla inhaled sharply, letting herself slip from his arms. She didn’t like the space but it was better that way. It’d be easier to let the warmth that build up inside her dissipate if his hand wasn’t on her thigh and if his face wasn’t temptingly close. "Yeah," she whispered and nodded her head in agreement. "Can you set my bag in the closet or whatever?" She pointed down the hall in the direction of what she assumed was the bedroom. Her hand reached out to steady herself as she took a second to catch her breath. Then slowly she followed after him.

"Of course," Theo led the way down the hall, toward the open bedroom door, lingering a little slower than usual as he waited for her to follow. By the time she’d made it inside though, he’d set both their bags in the closet, pulled out a set of clean clothes for her, and turned the shower on to let it warm up. He fidgeted as Myla came into the room, nervous for reasons he couldn’t explain. "Do you need…help?"

"I…" her voice trailed off and brows furrowed. Did she need his help? Myla’s fingers rose to lightly brush over the stitches along her ribs. She probably should ask for help with removing her shirt but she didn’t know if she could exhibit his level of control either. Just the thought of knuckles brushing her skin made her heart flutter in her chest. Theo undressing her was not the way to keep her on her best behavior. Maybe if she used only her right arm she’d be ok. "I’ll figure it out." The corner of her lips tugged into a weak smile.

He frowned, nodded, and then cleared his throat. "Okay, if you need help just call out for me, I’ll make something for us to eat." He passed by her, pausing to brush a soft kiss against Myla’s forehead. Theo lingered there for a second, as if second guessing himself and his choices, and then he headed toward the kitchen.

Myla’s eyes slowly closed when she noticed the subtle change in his demeanor. She exhaled softly and nodded her head. Once he wandered off toward the kitchen she grabbed the door and started closing it. Her fingers lingered on the handle. There was a strange nagging in her stomach that made it hard for her to find the strength to close it the last couple inches, like shutting the door would erect a wall between them. It was stupid… But her fingers still slipped off the doorknob leaving it open by an inch or two.

Standing alone in the bathroom, bare feet on the cold tile, her brain cycled through how she was going to manage taking the shirt off. Myla lifted her left arm slowly, testing to see how high she could elevate it before feeling the stitches tug. Her elbow elevated to the height of her shoulder before she sucked in a sharp breath and squeezed her eyes shut. She reached her right hand over her head and grabbed a fistful of fabric. Rather than going slow, she gave a quick jerk and pulled it over her head. If the shirt was one of her own she probably wouldn’t have managed it. Luckily it was big and only minorly irritated her stitches.

Slipping out of the basketball shorts was significantly easier. She left the dirty clothes in a pile on the ground and made her way over to shower. The temperature was a little too cold when she stepped under the gentle cascade of water. Her right hand reached out to turn the hot tap. As she spun it, the metal knob screeched against the pipe. The sound was sharp and high pitched, reverberating through her ears into her memories throwing her back into her uncle’s apartment, writhing on the floor. She started shaking, breath seizing as her chest constricted. Her hands pressed against the slick tiles as she tried to ground herself.

Every punch kick, gun shot and stab strobed through her mind. The head splitting noise bounced around her skull while Roger’s voice felt like a sickening whisper against the back of her neck. She shivered. The memories shifted. Her father was in her place, out numbered and fighting for his life. She heard his winces, the sounds of tearing flesh, snapping bones and the sharp noise that dropped him to his knees. The thought carried her across the city to a shitty bar in Midtown where she sat at a bar while her father was taken… Having shitty cocktails with Roger.

Myla’s legs went weak and she fell to her knees. Her trembling hands pressed against the ground as she wretched but nothing came up besides the body wracking sobs that shook her to her core. She didn’t move from beneath the falling water as her body curled in on itself and she buried her face in her hands. She wept for her father, for how close it was to being her too, for the death on Theo’s conscience, for how weak and useless she felt. The sobs stole the air from her lungs and made it hard for her to catch her breath. She was gasping, couldn’t tell if it was tears or water covering her hands, couldn’t make sense of the pain and grief. Myla had been carrying it all for so long, putting on a brave face and pushing it away to fester and rot until it poured out of her like a body aching disease.

Meanwhile, Theo was staring up at the grilled cheese stuck to the ceiling. He’d been trying to flip it in the pan, an impressive maneuver that would have thrilled absolutely no one except for himself, mostly because he was alone, but he’d been a little overzealous with it. He sighed, and decided to just…see how long it would stay up there, moving to make a new one instead of fetching the one that had become a new fixture. It took fifteen minutes, all of which saw Theo distracting himself by singing a song about radioactive shrimp, but by the time he was done he’d made six grilled cheese sandwiches, and a small pot of canned tomato soup. He set it all out on the table, grabbing two cans of something called Stark Cola from the fridge, and waited five more minutes before he went to check on Myla.

"Myla?" There was panic in his voice from the other side of the bathroom door, he could hear her hyperventilating and crying, and he wanted to rush in and make sure she was okay. However, Theo was very aware of the fact that she was also naked in there. "I’m going to come in, if you don’t answer me in five seconds."

By the time she heard Theo’s voice the water had run cold. Myla hadn’t moved from where she knelt on the ground in a fetal position, her body shaking between the sobs, gasps for air, and shivers. She tried to find her voice and reply but nothing came out. She didn’t want Theo to see her like that but she couldn’t force out a single word between each sharp breath. Her hands pressed to her chest trying to find calm in her somewhere. Her lip quivered as she barely managed to push out two words with her remaining strength. "I-I’m f-fine."

Well, that wasn’t very convincing. "I’m coming in." There was a brief moment where he floundered like a fish on land, but then he shoved aside his personal feelings and pushed into the room, grabbing one of the fluffy white towels that were hanging on the wall. Theo froze when he saw her curled in on herself, his breath choking in his throat, and then he was moving forward to flip off the water and wrap the towel around her, keeping his eyes very respectfully on her face. "Come on, Angel. This isn’t a good place to cry." His voice was soft with compassion and affection as he lifted her up, making sure the large towel was wrapped around her shoulders and overlapping so he didn’t see anything he ought not to. Theo cradled her to his chest, uncaring as moisture seeped through the towel and his shirt, he moved them to the bedroom so he could sit with her on the edge of the bed, rubbing his hands over her arms to try and warm her up.

Myla didn't say anything and didn't move. Whatever part of her that should have been concerned about her lack of clothing was more embarrassed he found her like that. She wanted to argue and tell him she was fine. But the words didn't come out. There weren't even tears anymore, just the strangled, hyperventilating breaths as she shook from the cold. Her mind didn't even fully register that Theo had wrapped her in a towel and picked her up until she was sitting on the edge of the bed. Her trembling hands pulled the towel around her, hiding what parts of her body she could as her senses slowly came back to her. "I d-didn’t want you to see me like t-this." Her voice was strained and wary like her final downward spiral took what energy she had left. There was no emotion left on her face. It was a pale void, absent color beyond the bruising across her nose and the red puffiness of her eyes.

"I don’t want you to hide from me," his eyes burned, seeing her like this broke something in Theodore and all he could do was hold her closer, try to warm her up even as she shivered against his chest. "I want to see all of you, even the parts you’re ashamed of, and I’ll show you all of me too. You don’t have to do it all alone anymore, Myla." Not as long as he was here, never again. Theo would make it his job to pick up her broken pieces, to handle the glue and put her back together. That’s what you did for someone you loved, afterall.

She had been shouldering her burdens alone for so long that Myla didn't know how to share the load and let someone in. Theo was attentive and caring in ways she didn't deserve and she was struggling figuring out how to open that last piece of herself when independence had always been safer. The lump still twisted in her throat but she had no more tears to shed. "My dad… he went through all of that, maybe worse and I wasn't there to save him." She blinked slowly like saying it all out loud dug the knife in deeper until it twisted and let the guilt pour out like blood. "I was on the other side of the city getting drinks with fucking Roger." God if she could kill him again she fucking would. "The bastard set it all up… set me up. It's all my fault… all of it."

Myla was spiraling again and like the first time she couldn't stop it. Everything came flooding out like a tidal wave. "I should have listened to you. I should have been stronger and smarter… I knew one day they'd come for me and I was so fucking stupid." The grief boiled inside her burning and evolving into rage. She was angry at whoever the ominous they were, she was angry at Roger, but mostly she was just angry at herself. She stood up as her body grew restless like she wasn't allowed to have the soft moments in Theo's arms. It was too good for her. With her mind racing, Myla barely registered the pain in her leg as she paced back and forth, clutching the towel around her. "I could have gotten you killed or Foggy killed… I nearly got myself killed. And I ruined your dad's sweater." Her voice cracked on the last words.

"Would you say it’s my fault that my dad got taken?" His hands trembled where he held her, Myla’s words echoing in his head like a gunshot. She was taking all of the blame and all the hurt and stacking it onto herself. "I should have never left you. I got out of that taxi first, I chose to listen to you instead of thinking about what could happen. Roger was someone you trusted, he set all of that shit up." Theo let out a shaky breath, repressing the urge to take her face between his hands and not let go until she actually listened to him. "I didn’t know your dad, but he and my dad worked together before. I don’t think either of our fathers would want us blaming ourselves for what happened to them. If someone could take them, chances are they’d have taken us too if we were there."

She stopped dead in her tracks, dripping water onto the carpet between the bed and the bathroom. The air conditioning felt cold against her damp skin as the bottom towel didn't fully reach the top of her thighs. Myla looked like a deer in headlights, like she had been stripped naked and flayed before Theo's eyes. She felt more vulnerable than she had in her life and it terrified her. "I… need to get dressed." She swallowed then dove into the bathroom without letting him see her face.

He let her go, hands still shaking, heart pounding in his chest, he had a sinking suspicion that nothing he said would help her with those thoughts. Theo pushed up with a sigh, pausing outside the bathroom door. "I have a house full of my dads sweaters, but I only have one of you," he called softly through the door, pressing a palm to the frame for a moment. "Come out when you’re ready, I have food for us, and…you have a grilled cheese sandwich stuck to your ceiling." He left back into the kitchen after that.

Theo’s words repeated in her head as her shaking hands rested on the sink. Her breaths were uneasy and somehow her body found a way to produce more tears. She rocked back and forth, biting the inside of her lip near to the point of bleeding. When she heard him wander off down the hall, Myla slammed her fist into the counter, splitting her knuckles open. Physical pain was simpler. She could manage it, choose how much it hurt, and fix it… If she wanted. She was never methodical about her self harm, split knuckles, nails in her palms, an intentional mistake in a fight. Even after everything she went through, it felt like a security blanket, one thing in her life she had control over. God… What was she doing? She grimaced as she extended her fingers, feeling the blood slip between her knuckles. "Fuck," she cursed under her breath knowing Theo was going to be mad she was hurting herself.

She took the time to rinse off her hand and stop most of the bleeding before attempting to get dressed. Myla was able to pull the pajama pants on easily enough. An ache tugged at her heart when she noticed Theo intentionally chose a button up shirt so she wouldn’t struggle so much. It was almost a sick sort of irony how she had prayed for years to not be alone, to meet someone who cared for her like no one else ever has, and she finally got it… And this was how she treated him. The temptation to slam her knuckles into the marble counter again was strong, but she pushed it back by busying her hands. She quickly pulled on her shirt and clumsily fastened two of the buttons into the wrong holes so the right side hung a little lower than the left.

Myla exited the bathroom and started down the hallway toward him. There was still the limp in her gait, but there was also determination. As she reached Theo sitting in the dining room chair, sad and burdened by her problems, her heart sank. She approached him slowly, hesitantly like she wasn’t entirely sure how to be vulnerable. "Theo," she whispered. Rather than taking a seat beside him, she slowly put her leg over his lap and straddled his thighs. Her arms wrapped around him as she buried her face into the crook of his neck. She let herself take in his scent and the warmth of his body pressed against hers. "I’m sorry… I don’t know how to do this," she muttered against his shoulder.

He’d been staring crestfallen at that damned grilled cheese, contemplating climbing up there to get it. Though…it was sort of funny, wasn’t it? How long could it possibly stay up there, and maybe he should adjust his web formula to—a warm weight settled into his lap, jolting Theo from his thoughts. Warmth flooded his face, blood rushing to places too obvious for comfort. Fuck, she was so beautiful even like this. He pulled her closer, pressing a kiss to the side of her throat, breathing in the smell of her shampoo, the sharp scent of blood lingering around her.

"You don’t have to apologize," he pulled back some, a hand curling around her waist to keep her steady while another rose to cradle her face. He took a moment to take her in, hair wet, bruises forming, so heartbreakingly stunning. "I’ve never felt the way I feel for you, for anyone else. I don’t really know how to…I mean, we have each other, right?"

She nodded her head. "I don’t know how to be more than just… me," Myla admitted quietly as her thumb stroked the soft skin of his neck. "But I know I need you… and I’m trying." While the words might have held little meaning, there was a heavy weight behind them. She had no experience when it came to opening herself up to someone or healthy relationships. It had always been her against the world. Even people like Roger never got all of her, just the pieces that she allowed. But she wanted Theo to have all of her… She was just struggling with letting go fully. Myla trusted him. It was trusting herself that was the hard part.

"You’re more than enough, you don’t need to be anything more than what you are." He smiled at her, sweeping his thumb over her cheek. "Thank you for trying, Angel. How about you eat, and then we can sleep."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... imogen, jim & june ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir

1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 2 hrs ago




#a8f9ff .....|..... prism .....|..... outfit ............... #ed1c24 .....|..... vanguard .....|..... outfit ............... #375a87 .....|..... nightinggale .....|..... outfit .....|..... gotham


"Is everything arranged?" Was the greeting her mother provided when Juniper answered the phone. She hesitated, the burn from the cut in her arm throbbing to the beat of her heart. Her mind was swirling with contingency plans, with mental blue-prints of everything she’d done and needed to do. No one would notice what she’d added to the system during her stress tests, not unless they were on the same level as her and dedicated a week hacking through everything and looking for the little ink blots she’d left in her wake.

"Yes," June’s voice was hollow, and she leaned back in Phil's car, trying to not feel annoyed with the fact that she had to borrow it again, breathing slowly out through her mouth and then back in through her nose. "We have to choose a date within a week, I’ll…decide before the next board meeting."

There was a pause, the soft crackle of the phone, the only sound that filled her car. It wasn’t her moms fault, she was fragile enough after losing her father and brother. No one she was close with was handling their grief well, apparently. "Mom, I’m going on patrol before I head back to the tower—"

"Why are you doing this, Juniper?" Her mothers voice was cutting, and she couldn’t help but to flinch at it. Her eyes strayed up toward her rearview mirror as a set of headlights pulled up behind her. "You aren’t your father.

June sucked in a sharp breath, her fingers going numb around the phone. She was under no illusions about who she was and what she was capable of, but to hear her own mother use such a scathing, resentful tone set her on edge. Hurt unspooled within her like a ball of yarn, unraveling to the point that trying to find where it began and where it ended felt impossible.

"You’re going to die in those streets, someone is going to kill you and I won’t watch it hap—" All the self doubt that simmered within June began to boil, rolling until it spilled over, until she was choking on it. Why was it so much all of the sudden, why was it just too much.

The engine of the car behind her revved, and a drop of dread bloomed in June’s stomach like a flower. She didn’t bother saying anything to her mom, she cut the call, dropped her phone, and had just shifted the car from park to drive when the first shot shattered the back of her windshield.

"Fuck." The tires skidded across the wet pavement as she stomped on the gas, and then the car lurched forward. Juniper ripped through the streets, bitching under her breath about the stick shift as she tried to lose the car that was right on her ass, speeding and drifting the car even when it seemed too risky to do so, until they turned down an alley and she slammed on the breaks. The game of chase had grown old fast, and her chest felt tight with a surge of feelings she couldn’t quite name but knew they felt out of place.

June pulled the gun from the holster around her thigh beneath her skirt, throwing open the car door and pushing out. Her gun was raised, finger on the trigger, and so was the man that had been in the car behind her. He hesitated long enough for her to take in his black clothes, the stubble along his jaw, and the coldness in his dark eyes.

"You aren’t Phil Coulson."

"No shit."

There was a strange pause, one in which all of her emotions seemed to swell up within her like the tide of the ocean. Fear, doubt, self-loathing, guilt, anxiety, but above all else…anger. It was the beast resting in her belly, purposefully chained down and repressed only not for her sake, but for the sake of everyone around her. Her anger felt as if she were being disentangled from the inside out, like that rage was burrowing out of her ribcage, a hungry monster seeking one thing and one thing only upon it's release. The benevolence and mercy that June had carefully cultivated to be stronger than the red, ravening creature she knew she could be like were crumbling like wet tissue paper. She could feel the figurative shackles she’d made for that rage clicking open, and all she saw was red.

Their guns went off at the same time, he hadn’t been shooting to kill, and neither had she. The anger was cool and cruel, she wanted him to suffer before he got the luxury of death. June didn’t flinch as a bullet slammed into her abdomen, her own had cut a hot trail along his jaw, and then she was moving with all the grace of a lethal creature. Her heels were discarded, bare feet splashing through puddles, hitting the brick wall of the alley like a springboard, and she launched herself at him with an incoherent and animalistic snarl.

The gun clattered to the ground, forgotten and useless in her mind, and she saw the exact moment his eyes widened in surprise. She didn’t need it for this, her hands were interlocked, and she drove them down into the top of his head with a brutal slam. The man crumpled to the ground, landing in a deep puddle that splashed up around them, one of his hands instinctively scrambling against her side as she landed atop him, both of them grappling for control. Her emotions seemed to elevate to an almost impossible, incomprehensible degree. Juniper’s anger narrowed to a point where she felt bitterly cold, where logic that was a byproduct of her anger began to filter into her mind.

Her fist connected with his cheek once, twice, six times. He stopped trying to shove her off of him, one of his thumbs dug into the hole in her side, agony lancing along her spine, but she didn’t scream. She slammed her forehead into the man's face instead, heard his nose crunch on the impact, and locked her hands around his throat. He changed tactics, his fist knocking hard enough against her ribs that she felt something crack and splinter, but June just didn’t care.

Skin turned red, then purple, then blue. His struggles slowed, the hits stopped, his nails scratched painful grooves into her wrists. She watched blood vessels begin to burst in his eyes, and she only lessened her grip when spittle began to foam at the corners of his mouth. The man wheezed, struggling desperately to pull in what little air she would allow him. She started the process all over again, over and over, never letting him lose consciousness, slamming his head against the hard asphalt when his eyes drooped and pulse skipped a beat or two. June didn’t want it to stop, she was so angry. Angry at this man for targeting Phil, for shooting her, for very likely being part of the same organization that had stolen her father and brother away from her. Her family had been the sun to her world, she'd gravitated around them. Now, they were gone. June’s world had turned cold and desolate, and it–it was all her fault. If she hadn’t been so set on attending college, maybe, just maybe, she could have been there for her dad, for Thomas…her anger drowned out the sadness, it drove June to the edge of that abyss Alfred had mentioned, a point that she’d never been to before.

If she were in the right mindset, she’d keep him alive for questioning. She wasn’t though, she didn’t care about keeping him alive. The urge she felt bubbling up in her was simple, she wanted to kill him. She let it wash over her, she gave into it. It was addictive, all-consuming. She’d felt it before, tapping around the edges of her mind, trying to prise her open, but she’d always been stronger than the barbarian she knew she could be. That control had been stolen from her, and it made her angrier than anything else.

"Please," he gurgled, and something dark and bitter in her relished at the sensation of having his life in her hands, of knowing she was going to be the one to snuff it out. She knew, distantly, that this wasn’t who she was, Juniper had never been so needlessly cruel, she tried to upkeep her fathers ideals in Gotham, but her fingers spasmed around his throat and a bright laugh ripped from her.

"I’m no God," she hissed, and one of her hands lifted, pressing over his jaw, forcing him to turn his head until his mouth and nose were submerged in the dirty, rank puddle of rain water they’d fallen into. His struggles began anew, bubbles rippling to the surface, and June grinned viciously at the sight. "Begging for mercy is useless."

She could feel the spasm of his vocal cords beneath her fingers, his blood made the hold on his jaw awkward and slippery but she was persistent, urged on by the insatiable rage that was rolling across her skin like steam. She didn’t want to listen to him beg, it didn’t do anything for her or the beast in her belly, but watching him struggle, watching him aspirate on murky water, feeling him go prone beneath her, it was all immensely, perversely satisfying.

And then, as suddenly as it all started, it stopped. The abruptness of her emotions snapping back to normal left her dizzy and sick, and June was left staring at the still chest of a man she did not know. Her breathing was ragged, hands trembling as she lifted them slowly from his lifeless body, she felt as if someone had hollowed her out. There was nothing left, no anger, no cruelty, just the echo of everything that had been. She rolled off of him, collapsing beside the man like a marionette whose strings had been cut. Warmth bloomed along her side in contrast to the bite of cold in the air, each fast and choked breath leaving a puff of visible fog in front of her face.

Her blood was washed away by the rain slowly, but the water could do nothing to stop the crimson from spreading across the white of her shirt. The alleyway was dark, and cold, and each smack of rain against her bare skin stung. June stared up at the dark sky, the sound of the car's engine and her ragged breathing all she had in that moment.

Her fingers dragged across her side, spasmed over the fabric of her shirt, and something in her chest twisted painfully. The pain shot upwards, from her side, to her heart, and to her head before her vision darkened, dimmed, shivered— it hurts, it hurts.

She was alone now, though. Barely on speaking terms with her mom, part of a team that felt so unsteady they might as well have been on a paddleboard in the middle of the ocean during a storm, and she’d spent an hour picking out caskets. She was all alone.

A sob caught in her throat, echoed in the alleyway, and she pressed a hand to her stomach. Her blood swelled up between her fingers, warm and sticky. It was no different from how the man's blood had felt on her palm, and she was reminded that she’d killed him in a way that was beyond cruel. She wanted her dad, she wanted someone, anyone, to show up and pick her up. She didn’t want to be alone. I’m scared. The realization was quiet, it was not profound, but it hit her with all the force of a freight train. And then, even louder, I am so tired. For a moment, June wondered if she could just give up. No one actually needed her, not the team, not her mom, not this city. She wanted to let it all go, to just lay down and die in this alley like a dog. She was hurt, and tired, she’d tortured a man, and she just wanted it all to be someone else's problem.

She could feel her heart beating in her ears, feel it thrumming through the pain in her arm and her abdomen. The rain was so loud, it blocked out everything else. She thought about Jim, about how his smile had made her own emerge like the sun from behind clouds, about how she’d wanted him to hug her that first day even though she’d tried to lie to herself, to convince herself a hug wasn't what she needed. She wished he was here.

It hurts.

No one came. Jim wasn’t here. She was alone, all alone. The pressure she was applying to her side lessened, the desire to keep struggling dimming. Each breath hurt, her entire side ached. Her head started to feel fuzzy, and she could tell that if she gave up, she would die in this alley. The thought scared her more.

Her eyes fluttered open as hot tears streaked down to her ears, and Juniper caught sight of a light cast in the dark sky. It was a beam that cut through the darkness, the symbol of a bat in the center. She felt her sobs subside, her feelings of hopelessness slipping through her fingers like the blood she’d stopped trying to stem. No one was coming, and this was all she had left. Striving to help save the world a little bit at a time, to push it just a bit farther into the right direction. She felt like she was drowning, but her father had taught her that you don’t drown from falling into the water, you drown by staying there. I drowned that man. The thought made her want to throw up. Regardless, those thoughts were the only thing that kept her from collapsing in on herself like a dying star, it allowed Juniper to grit her teeth, and push herself to her feet.




She was bleeding all over Phil's seat, but she couldn’t quite bring herself to care. Her fingers trembled, rain water dripping down the back of her bra, and June clumsily hit the call button with one hand. Her shirt was off, bunched up and pressed to her stomach hard enough that she had to grit her teeth to keep from sobbing in pain.

The phone rang once, twice, and then it clicked as someone picked up. "Alfred?" June managed, not quite able to keep the sob that had been building in her chest from breaking free. She fumbled with the phone, blood still slick and wet on her hand. Was it hers, or did it belong to that man? She pressed the shirt harder to her side, another sob pulling from her as the pain doubled. "Alfred, is-is Phil okay?"

She shook her head, trying to clear it, trying to focus on why she’d called him. She wanted to make sure Phil was still at the tower, still safe, but she’d also needed to hear the voice of the last father figure she had left in her life. She wanted to talk to the person who knew about the abyss that haunted the Wayne family and would not judge her for it. What June hadn’t been expecting was for a very different voice to come through the speaker, jolting her from the fog that had been closing in around her mind like a snake coiling around its prey.

The muffled ringing and vibration resonating across the mattress roused Imogen from her slumber… barely. She had half a mind to ignore it or throw her phone across the room. A heavy arm draped over her side and hooked around her waist kept her firmly stuck in place, not that she was in any rush to move. Her hand slipped along the sheets until she found her phone pinned somewhere between the headboard and mattress, beneath Magni’s pillow. His warm breath caressed the back of her neck and sent a chill down her spine as her fingers wrapped around the cool metal.

Without opening her eyes, her thumb tapped the screen a couple times before she managed to answer the call. She pressed the cool screen of her phone against her cheek in time to hear June’s exhausted, pained voice on the other end. Imogen forced her eyes open as she tried to focus on the time, a little past 3 a.m., and caller I.D. "June?... Phil? What about Phil?"

"Imogen?" June pulled back the phone, growing quiet as she blinked down at the caller ID in a sort of daze. She could have sworn…but then again, she wasn’t thinking clearly. Had Imogen been the last person she’d talked to on the phone? No, it had been her mom. She shook her head again, putting the phone back to her ear only to flinch at the tone of the other woman's voice.

Magni let out a soft groan as he slipped his arm from around her and rolled over, still fast asleep. "Is something wrong?" Imogen rubbed the sleep from her eyes and sat up, her gaze frantically darting around the room as she waited for an answer or some kind of response. "June!?"

The surprise gave her more clarity, and she shifted her phone to balance between her shoulder and ear, struggling to open her purse with one hand. She wasn’t entirely sure what she was looking for, pausing long enough to try and wipe the blood on her hand off on her skirt instead. She dug around in her purse for a moment, until her fingers brushed across something cylinder shaped and an idea began to take form in June’s mind.

"I’m…yeah, sorry. I just have to stop the bleeding, it’s too much." She spoke very softly into the phone as she withdrew the little plastic item, grimacing at what she knew she had to do and wanting very much so not to have to do it. She pulled back the shirt, but it stuck to the blood that had started to clot around the bullet wound. The phone slipped from her shoulder, and June dropped her shirt to adjust it. Her breath hitched, and all the fear and hopelessness reemerged with a vengeance. "It hurts Im, I don’t think…I think the bullet is still in me."

Juniper clutched at the tampon, squeezing her eyes shut as if she could block it all out. The AC in the car was on low, blowing cold air that felt harsh against her damp skin. She wanted to turn it down, but she didn’t have enough hands. Her brain was working in overdrive, bouncing between barely tangible thoughts faster than she could hold onto them. "Is Phil okay?"

"Bleeding?" Whatever sleepiness was fogging Imogen’s mind was immediately wiped clean as a cold chill ran down her spine. She quickly threw the satin sheets from her body and practically jumped out of bed. "I’ll check on Phil in a minute." Her voice was frantic as she pinned her phone between her cheek and shoulder, searching for the quickest piece of clothing to throw on. Laying on the ground beside her bed was Magni’s I love NY t-shirt and her discarded underwear. It’d have to do.

"Keep pressure on it," Imogen instructed, her tone bordering on demanding as she hastily slipped the shirt over her head while juggling the phone to keep it pressed to her ear. "Where are you?" She hopped and stumbled frantically across her penthouse as she pulled on her thong, nearly knocking over a decorative bowl of fruit in the process. She burst out into the stairwell and took the steps two at a time as she climbed two floors to her brother’s apartment.

"I was…putting pressure on it. And then I-I stopped." A beat of silence stretched across the phoneline for Imogen, and then, softer than a feathers kiss, a whisper followed like a confessional in a church. "I killed him, I think he was a mutant. My emotions weren’t in my control anymore, but I tortured him. I didn’t mean to, Imogen. I-I just…"

"Well," Imogen sounded a little winded as she reached the top floor of the tower. "Sounds like it was you or him. So the bastard deserved it." Probably not the most encouraging reassurances but she’d rather that than the alternative. Always. "I’ll tell you what, next time, I’ll do the torturing," she added, trying to lighten the mood and relieve the rising tensions in herself, and panic in June.

Juniper’s voice hitched in a sob, and she hastily used her teeth to rip the plastic from the casing around the tampon. She pulled the little cylinder free with her teeth, letting the plastic flutter away, before dropping it into her bloodied hand. It was pink and for some reason that realization dragged a hysterical, pain laden laugh from her throat. ”…I’m going to use a tampon to stop the bleeding."

Imogen burst through the door into Jim’s penthouse and quickly fumbled to press ‘mute’ on her phone. "Jim!" she shouted, her voice echoing throughout the… workshop? Honestly, was there even a bed in there? She unmuted the phone for a second to give June some encouragement as she searched for her brother. "That’s smart. Do you have any alcohol?" Mute.

"We drank it all earlier," June muttered, thinking about the meeting and the pool and how much she wished she was still there. It wasn’t anywhere near a coherent thought process, and she took a moment to puzzle over why Imogen thought drinking was a good idea as she was currently close to bleeding out.

The lights were still on, albeit dimmed. Rock music faintly underscored Imogen's footsteps. Around the corner from the elevator, near a far wall, robotic arms suspended the red and gold armor in the air. A bit of movement could be seen from behind it. A small flash of blue emanated from the right leg, followed by a relieved sigh and the sound of metal hitting metal as Jim tossed the screwdriver back in his toolbox. He slid his chair around the side, wearing a tank top and sweatpants that were both stained with oil.

When she finally found Jim, Imogen held up her hand, stopping him before any asshole insult about her lack of clothing could slip through his mouth. "Put on your suit and do whatever bullshit it is that you do to track my phone call or whatever." Her voice was urgent, not asking but demanding. "June’s been shot. I think she’s still in Gotham." She searched her brother’s eyes hoping for the sympathy and compassion that she knew was in there somewhere. "And you call me the minute she’s safe. Promise me!"

"H.E.L.E.N., trace it." Jim's relieved and confused expression was immediately replaced with worry. He snapped his fingers, and the mechanical arms lowered the suit to the ground. Jim grabbed a nearby rag, wiping some oil off his chin and forehead as his mind began racing. He paced over towards his desk, opening up a drawer and grabbing a bottle of Dramamine and immediately popping several of the pills in his mouth. The suit had integrated systems to help combat the effects of supersonic travel, but they could only do so much.

Before Jim had the chance to jump into his suit and fly away, Imogen quickly pulled him into a hug, wrapping her arms tightly around his shoulders. "Please be careful," she whispered to him. Her head was spinning between June and the thought of her brother rushing out to save her. It needed to be done, but the anxiety already made her hands tremble. He might have been an asshole, but he was her asshole and she couldn’t lose him too.

Jim wrapped an arm around her, rubbing her back slightly as he did. "I always am." He gave her a nod as he broke from the embrace and rounded towards the back of the suit. Metal plates shifted and folded open to make room for him to climb in. The suit hummed to life, blue accent lights firing up as it began to lumber towards the balcony exit. Inside the suit, the audio of the phone call began to play. The sound of June's voice steeled his resolve and washed away any doubts of his actions.

There was a hint of June’s usual tone in that statement, a shot of cool clarity steadying her hands as she fumbled with it for a moment, hesitating with the tip of the plastic right over the edge of the bullet wound. It made sense, this is what tampons had initially been developed for, or something like that. She didn’t want to do it, giving up would have been a lot easier. "He wanted Phil, he was expecting him." She was putting it off by trying to be hysterically conversational.

Imogen took a slight step back from Jim, making sure he wasn’t picked up when she unmuted her phone. The last thing she needed was June getting pissy at her for sending her brother after her. Whatever land of denial they both lived in about their feelings could take a backseat that night. Her safety was more important. "Stop the bleeding, June," Imogen commanded her through the phone. It was almost like she got the faintest threads of thought through the call… Like a gut feeling was telling her what June was really thinking and that wasn’t an option. Fuck her own feelings, she wouldn’t let June do that to Jim. "I promise, I’m going to check on Phil right now."After Jim leaves.

Imogen could be bossy, she knew that much, but she’d never heard her tone shift quite like this before. June clenched her teeth, leaning her head back against the headrest. She gave herself the luxury of hesitation for one more second, but then…she caught the glimpse of the bat signal still in the sky. Someone, somewhere, needed Batman but all that was left was her. She pressed the plastic into the wound, and June couldn’t stop that scream that ripped from her throat as the pain burned through her. She made quick work of it, making sure the packing was secured in place as she dragged the plastic back out.

She could feel the bullet, wedged somewhere inside of her abdomen. The pressure of the compressed gauze was uncomfortable, but the blood was stemmed successfully. June let the plastic drop from her fingers as she bent over, the phone clattering onto her thighs. It took a few minutes for her to come back to herself, to quiet the broken sobs that had been shaking her chest, to swallow the nausea that was gagging her. She managed it though, pulling the phone back to her ear with a shaking hand.

"So," she managed, voice raw and trembling. "How’s your evening been?" There were the barest hints of humor in June’s voice, she was trying to lessen the tension as her mind cleared. It wasn’t all at once, the clarity came in snapshots. One thought was louder than the others, and she fumbled in her purse for a moment, pulling out a small radio.

The blonde grimaced, pulling the phone away from her ear with a pained expression as she heard June’s agonized scream. A cold sweat trailed down her back as she swallowed the lump in her throat. Once there was quiet on the other end of the line followed by a horrible attempt at casual conversation, Imogen let out a soft sigh of relief. "Better than yours, I’d imagine."

Imogen could hear the sound of a radio clicking on, static filling the other end of the line, and then— "Bank robbery in progress off of twentieth street," June hummed in a sort of delirium, absentmindedly mopping up the blood from her side with her ruined shirt. "Good thing I packed my suit." She sighed, clearly a walking list of bad ideas.

"June… No," Imogen practically begged her, even if she knew it fell on deaf ears.

"June, yes." Her tone shifted into one of amusement, the words uttered in a fashion that was closer to singing than speaking. Loss of blood, had to be the loss of blood. Or maybe it was the fact that she was still alive that was giving her a sudden high, like a rush of adrenaline. She glanced down, sobering some at the sight of her bruising and bloodied side.

Imogen’s mouth tensed and the urge to throw her phone at the wall crossed her mind for a brief second. "You have been shot. You need to go somewhere safe, rest and wait. Not save a fucking bank!"

"What do I do with…the body?" June sat up straighter, her eyes trailing down to the red and raw wounds on her wrists. "My blood is under his nails."

"They operate outside of the law. It’s more important you leave before they collect the body… Leave it."

"My blood is under his nails," she repeated, horror leaching into her tone. "Imogen, what if they find my mom because of me? I— oh my God. I killed him, I don’t kill. Not in Gotham, what…"

Juniper’s breath hitched, and she squeezed her eyes shut as she tried to calm the sudden flood of panic that swept through her system. When she spoke next, her voice sounded broken and exhausted. "What do I do? Tell me what to do, Im. Please."

Imogen started pacing around Jim’s apartment. She crossed one arm over her chest and tucked the hand in the crook of her elbow that was raised to hold her phone to her ear. "June. Breathe. Think." She made her own breaths loud, audible through the call hoping that she would mirror her. "Have any bodies been recovered from these attacks?"

June focused on matching her breathing with Imogen’s, every exhale shaky and pitched like the whining keen of an injured animal until she slowly calmed down. Her mom’s words from earlier bounced around in her head, and she hated the fact that she’d almost been right. She wasn’t strong like her dad, or resilient like her brother. All she wanted to do was curl in on herself and pretend it all was over with, but she couldn’t.

"Not that I know of," she managed after a few moments, voice still unsteady but the panic attack that June had been on the verge of was subsiding. She could hear police sirens far off in the distance, the radio crackling in the seat beside her. She needed something else to focus on than how her emotions felt as if they’d been ripped from her, flayed and strung out, something other than the pain that radiated in her side with every breath. "I’m sorry…for calling. I was just so…I was so scared."

She had been so close to giving up, shame made Juniper sick. How could she have been so selfish, so uncaring about what it would do to the people she cared about. The guilt was all consuming, and it made her feel undeserving of Imogen’s worry, it made her feel like a fraud of everything she aspired to be.

You aren’t your father. She swiped at the tears that trailed down her cheeks angrily, blood that was halfway to drying smeared across her skin. Her mom had been right, she was nothing like her father.

"Don’t apologize," Imogen tried to remain calm knowing Jim was already on his way there. There was a faint bit of guilt and resentment that she had to go seek help because she couldn’t help on her own. The pang of an old pain of insecurity and uselessness tugged at the back of her head but she tried to push it away. This wasn’t about her. "I’m going to check on Phil." Her feet slowly carried her to the elevator. "Please… Be rational."

"They don’t have anyone else," she whispered, pleading with her tone for Imogen to understand. It was rational, in the barest sense of the word. The bat signal was clear in the sky, but Batman wouldn’t be answering it. "I’m sorry…I have to, how could I look my dad in the eyes ever again if I didn’t at least try?"

Then the line went dead… "June?... June!?"




The lobby of the bank had a wide layout, high windows set into the roof that allowed June to slip in undetected to observe the situation before she made a move to interfere. There were a few civilians caught up in the robbery, tied up and shoved aside carelessly, but the sheer amount of goons lurking around was alarming. They were speaking in low, hushed voices that didn’t carry up to her darkened high beam. She would barely hear what they were saying, the police outside had been in a standoff with the robbers for a few hours now, but it was hearing that they were planning to stop executing civilians that spurred her into action. She dropped down into the center of it all, hoping to distract them from the bank teller they'd started to vaguely threaten.

"Well, well, well...we were waiting for you." There were maybe thirty of them, a tight circle forming around Nightingale who stood emotionless at the center of it all. Her eyes were set on the man speaking, he was at least five feet taller than her, muscles bulging in his arms as he flexed like a moron. "Stupid little Bat, falling right into our trap. This city is ours now, it’s time for you to hang up the cape."

"Oh?" June’s voice was colder than ice, her hands moved slowly until they were curled around the grip of her guns. The cool touch of the metal through her gloves grounded her in this moment, even if her side ached with every breath. "What if I say no?"

"It doesn't matter what you say, you’re dead." He spat, and a smile curled her lips. There was the slightest of pauses, the moment seeming to suspend in time as the men circled her, as her resolve hardened like Imogen’s diamond form. Everything that had happened from earlier was easily pushed away, she could focus on the fight and the fight alone for now.

"Then let's get it done." Juniper snapped, and then she ripped the guns from her holsters. There was a flurry of motion all around her, and it was only pure instinct that allowed her to duck her head, dodging a punch. She twisted to the left, between two men who moved to grab her, and the sharp bang of a gun firing, followed by a man's scream, filled the relative silence of the bank lobby.

The CZ SP-01 was a gun June had been training with for years, the weight natural in her hands. She knew how to take it apart and how to put it back together blindfolded, she knew the exact angle the casting released from after a bullet was fired, she knew it took her exactly two seconds to reload, and she knew how to handle the recoil. The moment she put pressure on the trigger, she felt the inch of give where there was no resistance, and then the snag. She forced her finger down fully, an instinctive pull that bypassed the gun's hesitation. Twice, seven times, the magazine was almost empty, the sharp smell of gunpowder filling the room.

She twisted her wrist up on the last shot, the casting from the bullet ejecting up and out, slamming into the eye of one of the men she’d just shot in the knee. A strangled sound left his throat as he clapped a hand over his face, and she ducked beneath another sloppy punch. None of the shots were lethal intentionally, but if they bled out…well, she didn’t care. Not tonight.

"What the fuck?" One of the men, he’d taken a bullet to his left foot, was staring at Nightingale like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. "Batman doesn’t use guns!"

"Do I look like Batman?" The question was punctured with her throwing her gun, out of bullets, straight at his head, the heavy metal leaving an indent in his forehead, and he fell back with a thump.

"You’re out of bullets," another man, smaller than the rest, was sneering at her. "What now?"

There were twenty of them left, more or less. She hadn’t brought enough ammo with her, it was annoying, but you live and you learn. She hadn’t been expected to get fucking jumped tonight. The other gun clattered to the floor, and she raised her fists, stance widening, eyes narrowing.

"Now, I make you wish I was Batman."

One of them laughed, but it was a high pitched, nervous and teetering sound. The dance started all over again, she let a fraction of her anger rise up inside of her, let it fuel every punch, every kick. Juniper didn’t enjoy feeling bone crunch beneath her fist, but she didn’t stop. She took hits back, the sharp blade of a knife sparking off the waist of her suit, a fist slamming into her stomach and making her see stars as agony choked her for a moment, another man trying to stab her in the back. For a moment the only sounds that filled the bank were the sounds of her fists connecting with their bodies, the scuffle of feet on marble flooring, the cries of pain that followed each sharp impact.

A deafening crash disturbed the fight, everyone halting as glass rained down from one of the sky-lights. A towering suit of armor plummeted down, lowering a knee to cushion the fall with a three-point landing. It rose to its feet a moment later, glowing blue eyes scanning the scene. The suit was spotless and pristine, almost gleaming in the soft bank lighting. The suit glanced at the hostages, the goons, and then finally Nightingale. Jim's voice rang out through the suit, modulated slightly to deepen his tone. "You have ten seconds to stand down and surrender yourself to the boys in blue outside. If you fail to comply, you better hope Hell is a myth… because you will find out swiftly." In Jim's HUD, small red circles began to form over each criminal's chest as the suit began locking on. A small mechanical whirring rang near Jim's shoulder as the weapons system began priming.

"Did your sister tell you where I was?!" June’s voice was sharp, nothing like the cool professional tone she’d used with the goons. A few of them looked between her and Jim with wide eyes, and her panic at the sudden and loud entrance subsided as she realized who it was. Was Jim actually in the suit? Or had he just sent it as backup. The idea that he wasn't actually here made her feel cold. "How did you even find me?"

He didn't answer.

Her eyes narrowed as the dots started to connect, and she drew in a sharp breath. She was either going to start yelling, or laughing. There was no in-between. She shouldn’t have been surprised that Imogen snitched, not after hearing how distraught June had been. One of the goons closest to her scoffed, clearly unconcerned by the red dot level on his chest.

"What, need saving from your boyfri—" Her fist knocked out two of his teeth, it was an effective way to get someone to shut the fuck up.

"He’ll literally kill you, you thimble-headed moron." June hissed, turning back toward Jim with a grimace of pain. Imogen had told her not to come to this particular party, and she’d ignored her. Had she mentioned that to Jim? He could be mean when he got fussy.

Jim was far too furious to be phased by the comment, but smiled at June's punch. But his smile faded as she grimaced in pain. He was done playing games. She needed medical attention. "Time's up." A small panel in Jim's right shoulder shifted open, revealing a series of half-inch holes. From them small flashes of light signaled the launching of small cluster munitions, which were launched vertically. One by one, each miniature rocket hovered in the air as they were assigned a target. A dozen rockets then, in a small volley, projected themselves in a chaotic array towards their targets. As each rocket made contact with their target's chest or back, a small shockwave erupted from them. It was ultrasonic, quick, and ripped apart the internal organs of anyone it came in contact with. The squelching sound was going to be hard to forget, but Jim's face remained blank behind the helmet. They had chosen this fate. His eyes shifted to the couple who were still standing, his hands raised as the blue light from his palms glowed brighter. "Feeling lucky, punks?"

Juniper felt frozen to the spot, eyes stuck on a gaping hole in the chest of one of the men she’d been fighting. She wasn’t sure why the sight made her freeze, she’d just killed a man in a much more brutal way, but having to reconcile the idea that it was Jim who had killed them was enough to make her pause. The last two men, the one she’d just punched remained crumpled on the ground though she had a feeling he was faking unconsciousness, threw their hands up in surrender. They all looked as gobsmacked as she felt, the idiots in Gotham got too used to Batman’s no kill policy.

Batman was gone now, though. June was still trying to come to terms with what she’d done earlier, but none of the disgust she felt for herself and how she’d killed that man appeared for Jim. Actually, it was a little concerning and confusing how his blatant no-nonsense attitude about it turned her on. Prioritize, June. She reminded herself, turning slowly on her heel and moving toward the hostages.

They only had a few seconds before the cops would realize the situation had tipped in their favor and rush in, but she couldn’t just leave these terrified people tied up like this. Her adrenaline was fading fast, the pain she’d been ignoring was coming back with a vengeance, but June knelt in front of each hostage and cut them free, offering soft words of reassurance as she worked. Only when they were all freed did she unsteadily make her way toward Jim, tilting her head back to look up at him.

"Can I get a lift out of here?" Her voice was quiet and exhausted. How could she bring herself to be really upset at Imogen when she was so unbelievably happy to see Jim? She could feel blood seeping beneath her suit, apparently the tampon wasn’t very absorbent.

The suit nodded softly, and one of its arms wrapped around June's waist to pull her in close. He waited for her to set her feet on the armor's toes, kept one arm pressing her, before the repulsors lifted them off the ground. His own adrenaline helped steady himself as they rose up through the skylight. They rose up into the sky, hovering in place above the bank for a moment. She had been shot, so he knew a hospital was the best option for her health. He knew she would protest, and their conversation on privacy earlier rang in his head. He needed to find somewhere close, somewhere private where they could either get her changed or patch her up.

"Initiate autopilot. Take us to Wayne Manor, low prepulsion." In the split second before the automated flight began, Jim made sure to tilt himself and the repulsors backwards so June could safely rest and hold on to the chest plate. His optical sensors remained trained on her, and he was ready to override the second she began to slip.

A soft, muffled moan of pain slipped past her lips, and June pressed her forehead against the cool metal of his suit. She couldn’t feel it through her mask, but the closeness was nice. If she squeezed her eyes shut tightly enough, she could pretend that she wasn’t the only one of the two of them that wanted to be held in this way. It was hard to focus on more coherent thoughts as the pain washed over her, so June gave up and just focused on imagining what it would be like to feel Jim’s arms around her waist without the agony of a gunshot wound.

She missed when he’d initially routed to the Manor, but the second she realized she jerked in his arms, slipping against the metal. Her fingers scrambled for purchase, trying to find a groove or something to steady herself. "Not here," she gasped, smacking at his chest. "I have an apartment, off of Greenwood Avenue by the stadium. It’s not far, we can’t…not here."

Jim sighed, and a quick redirection from H.E.L.E.N. later sent the two back towards Gotham proper. It took him only a moment to process why she might not want to go home, especially in this state. But he would not turn down an opportunity when it presented itself. "What, afraid I’d see your baby pictures?" The adrenaline was beginning to fade, and levity was the only way he could avoid not freaking out over June’s condition.

A surprised laugh escaped her, pain tracing a hot tongue down her side for her trouble. She held onto Jim a little tighter, squeezing her eyes shut. June wasn’t particularly a fan of flying, it was different from gliding, they were much too high up for her tastes and she didn’t want to catch a peak of how far away the ground was beneath them.

It only took about a minute to soar through the air and hover over the rooftop to June’s apartment building. The suit settled down gently, holding June steady as it tilted vertical again. Once June was standing, the front of the armor opened and Jim quickly stepped out to place a hand on her shoulder. His worried smile lacked the usual dry charm. "Disappointed I wasn’t your first call… beginning to understand how Momo felt."

"I called Alfred first, actually." It felt like some sort of divine retribution for Jim, because if she were being honest…she hadn’t planned on calling him at all, or Imogen for that fact. Her weakness felt like a burden that June should be shouldering alone, she’d woken them both up, caused them stress, reminded them both that she was only human. It felt disgusting, but Alfred had been there for her dad, he understood in a way no one else ever seemed to. "I was a little delirious after…" her voice trailed off, stomach twisting. "It was an accident, calling Imogen. I meant to call Alfred. C’mon."

She nodded toward the rooftop entrance, tugging off one of her gloves to press her hand against the keypad. When she lifted it back up, there was a smear of blood left behind. June grimaced, and half turned toward Jim. "You can leave that up here, if you want. This opens directly into my apartment, I’m the only one with access to the roof. Or, we can stash it inside."

There was an absurd sense of relief that came with realizing Jim had actually come, and not just sent his suit. She tried very hard not to lean on him, using one hand to shove open the door and the other to pull off her mask. Her hair was a mess of still damp waves, a few erratic strands sticking up in odd places. There was a smear of flaking and dried blood on her left cheek, specks of the same substance on her right as if it had splattered on her. She had almost no color to her face, lips pale, and blood was dripping from her sleeve now that the glove was gone. In short, Juniper looked like an absolute mess.

The suit followed the two inside as Jim awkwardly guided her towards the apartment. His face had grown equally pale at the sight of the blood dripping from her sleeve. His eyes met hers for a moment, panic clearly flashing over his eyes. He was too tired to hide what he was feeling. "I… we should get you out of that suit and get you to a hospital." His lip quivered slightly as he failed to keep his voice steady. He anticipated protest, but he prayed she’d listen to reason. She needed serious medical treatment, not a Band-Aid. But his mind did begin cycling through what he would need, recalling the steps doctors had taken when he had cut his palm open on a saw when he was twelve.

"I’ll strip for you sweetheart," June grinned lazily at him, her eyes drooped a little as they navigated the stairs to the main level of her apartment. "But if you try to take me to a hospital, I will vandalize your workshop. "

The studio apartment opened to them after one more door, several couches clustered together just off the kitchen, there was a fine layer of dust on most of the surfaces. June hadn’t been back to this apartment in months, long before her dad went missing. The air smelled of stale leather, not entirely unpleasant but not exactly welcoming either. She led him to the bathroom just off of the kitchen, pausing to lean heavily on the doorframe for a moment, before looking over her shoulder at him. "Unzip me, please?" June waved at the zipper at the back of her suit, then winced and dropped her arm back to her side. He’d figure it out, probably.

Jim seemed a little uncomfortable at the proposition for a moment, but sighed as he knew she was in no position to do it herself. "You need an upgrade… can’t believe you’re still using a zipper." His hand felt for the pull tab, and slowly began to peel it down her back. The suit was very form fitting… perhaps a little too much in some places. He awkwardly glanced away and pulled back quickly as his hand travelled rather low down her backside. "Is… that good?"

"Then give me an upgrade, sweet cheeks. Otherwise, no complaints when you’re undressing me." June was coping with humor, trying to distract from the pain as she pulled off the top half of her suit. The fabric pulled at the congealed blood that had collected around the bullet wound, and she groaned before she ripped the metaphorical band-aid off, and just chucked the whole suit from her body as quickly as possible despite how badly it hurt.

She was left in a matching set of undergarments, black with dark red lace curled around the cups of her bra, the thread spun in elegant little swirls that disappeared out of sight between her thighs. Embarrassment seemed far away from her though as she caught sight of her side in the mirror across the bathroom. The skin was turning a dark and vivid, splotchy purple where he’d punched her, and there was a steady trail of blood sliding from the wound to the hem of her underwear. She let out a morbid laugh, and sank down to the floor, leaning against the wall. "First aid kit, under the sink."

Jim was embarrassed enough for the two of them. Despite the grotesque scene in front of him, his cheeks were still flushed red and his eyes did their best to quickly glance away from the few parts of her that were unexposed. He quickly moved towards the sink, hoping beyond hope she did not notice his expression as he dug around for a first aid kit. He grabbed onto it, a rather bulky set. Wayne’s did not mess around, it seemed. He set it down on the ground next to June, unzipping and unfolding it to reveal its contents. It was already used, something that did not surprise him. He turned back to face June.

His breath caught as he saw the bullet wound more closely. It took him a moment to process why a string was protruding from it. When he did, he grimaced. "Christ, June… did you clean the wound before you plugged it?" He already knew the answer, and his fingers trembled as he tugged on the string and began to peel the soaked tampon from the wound. He hesitated when it was clear how painful this was from the sounds June made. But he needed to keep going. He plucked out the final fibers of her makeshift gauze and removed a penlight from the kit. He shined it into the wound, and felt a twist of his stomach as he saw a bit of reflection from the hole. "Fuck," he hissed, looking up to meet June’s gaze. "I can make a new workshop, Junie.." It was a final plea, one he prayed she would accept.

"I’m sorry, honey." She smiled at him grimly, her voice raw from the scream that had torn at her vocal cords when he removed her makeshift patch job, knowing she was going to owe both Jim and Imogen for the emotional damage she’d caused this evening. June held out one of her hands, only a little surprised by how steady they were. "I can do it, it’s okay."

She was trying desperately to reassure him, the guilt at even having Jim in this situation with her was enough to make her feel like she was choking on it. She wanted to reach out, to brush her fingers along the ridge of his jaw, but it was a thought surely brought upon by the blood loss, and all she would do was get her blood on him. It would have been better if the bullet had gone clean through, though she certainly would have died then. Fishing it out seemed like a horrible plan, especially if she was…"I have a bottle of blueberry brandy in my kitchen, I need that. Please." Liquid courage, and all that.

Jim nodded, sliding the first aid kit away from June as he rose to his feet. "Right..." He backed out of the bathroom, and made his way to the kitchen. A couple bottles of alcohol were lined on the counter, and he quickly scanned the bottles until he found the right one. He went about unscrewing the top, taking a whiff. The alcohol burned his nostrils, but he could sniff just a hint of the aforementioned fruit. He took a swig himself, letting the liquor burn his throat as he gave a slight gasp. He did not understand the appeal, but June clearly had a strong sweet-tooth. He entered into the bathroom, opening and closing his right fist to warm up his fingers. He handed her the bottle, eyeing her carefully. "I’ll do it."

He knelt down next to June again, removing a set of long tweezers and the hydrogen peroxide. He sterilized the metal tool, and grabbed for the penlight again. He held it between his teeth, aiming it at the wound so he could get a good look for where the bullet was. He used his left hand to hold taught June’s skin, and slowly inserted the teeth of the instrument into the gaping wound. He moved slowly, treating it like that silly game his mother loved when he was a kid. After a moment, the tips of the tweezers tapped against the edge of the bullet. He slid the tweezers between June’s flesh and the metal fragment, and then spat out the penlight. He met June’s gaze, his eyes preemptively watering as he feared the scream that was about to come. "I’m sorry." His movement was quick, as he steadied the bullet and ripped it out in a quick motion. Blood seeped from the wound, and Jim quickly grabbed for some gauze to help sop up the mess.

She drank more than she ought to have, downing a decent amount of the expensive liquor before pulling the bottle back. It burned down her throat, soothed by the sweetness that lingered on her tongue. It was an improvement from the shit she’d drank with Imogen and Magni and it took the edge off as the cool metal tweezers sunk into her side. She grit her teeth, clenching her jaw tightly to muffle the sounds of protest that bubbled up from her throat. One of her hands, slick with sweat and blood, pressed over her mouth to stifle the scream. Her back arching some before she slumped back against the wall, breathing heavily.

"Stiches," June groaned, shoving herself to the side until she was laying flat on her back. The coolness of the floor leached into her skin, helping soothe the nausea. She felt dizzy and sick, why couldn’t she just pass out already? That would have made everything so much easier. "There’s a baggy of…vitamins, in that kit. Need them, it’ll help." She let her eyes slip shut, too tired to struggle keeping them open. Iron, B9, B12, Vitamin C, they wouldn’t help as much as a blood transfusion undoubtedly would, but they would help her body replenish what she’d lost a little faster.

The analytical filter of her thoughts dimmed for a moment, and when June forced her eyes open it was to the sight of Jim leaning over her. The overhead light created a halo around his head, and even though her vision was fuzzy around the edges and the pain in her side was agonizing, she was stunned for a moment. "Jim…?" she reached out, her fingers curling clumsily around his forearm. "Can you…come closer, I need a favor." She was whispering, making it harder for him to hear her.

Jim was good with instructions. He quickly reached his hands up and ran the faucet, rinsing off the excess blood on his hands before he dug around for food in her medical bag. He did find the ziplock bag easily enough, and shoved them into one of June’s hands. He eyed the seeping wound, plucking out more gauze and pressing it into the wound while he moved in close. "Now isn’t exactly the time for favors, Junie." Yet, he did move closer, worried that she was close to losing consciousness. He reached a hand up towards her neck, placing his fingers along a vein to begin checking for a pulse. "What is it?"

Her pulse thundered against his fingers, and June instinctively wet her lips. Her gaze was half-lidded, her hand squeezing his arm before she let it slowly glide down to curl around his wrist, fingers dragging leisurely against his smooth skin. "On account of the fact that I nearly died today, I need you to kiss me." Her lips curled up into a soft smile, but there was nothing teasing about the request like there had been back at the tower. It was a genuine request. "I…just need to know…"

Jim’s heart felt like it was going to explode. After all this, all the pain she was in, she was still teasing him. Even near-death couldn’t stop her mocking, it seemed. And yet, something in her movement, in her tone, lacked that playful seductive tone from before. It was almost… serious? "June..." He paused, his eyes taking in the sight of her as he felt blood soaking through the cloth. She was losing a lot of blood. He needed to fix her. He didn’t have time for this. But he couldn’t quite bring himself to say no. "You’re going to give me the wrong idea, Miss Wayne." A weak smile formed on his lips, his eyes carefully studying her face. "What do you need to know?" Redirection… he could just ignore the request. She was clearly delirious. Maybe she meant something else?

"James," she tried again, squeezing his wrist as hard as she could, voice more serious than it had been a week earlier when they’d listened to Thomas’s voicemail. There was an edge to her tone, something bordering on desperate. "Kiss me." Her hand released his wrist, rising to catch in the fabric of his shirt, uncaring about the stains that were left in her wake. "I almost died today, and one of the last things I thought about was you." June tugged on his shirt, eyes breaking away from his own to settle on his lips before they slid back up, their gazes reconnecting. "I need to know what you taste like."

Jim audibly gulped down the excess saliva in his mouth. His eyes grew wide. This was real. No, no, this was some weird dream. They usually weren’t this graphic, but he’d had them before. His stomach did flips while his heart threatened to beat right out of his sternum. Maybe it was a dream. Maybe she was delirious. Maybe she did have feelings for him. Whether he liked it or not, he knew there was only one way to get her to cooperate long enough to sanitize her wound and stitch her up regardless of which scenario was true. He kissed her.

He didn’t know what he was doing, of course. He lifted a hand up to June’s cheek, tilting her head just enough that he could guide himself in quickly. He puckered his lips and pressed them against June’s awkwardly. The taste was, in fact, stronger this time. Cherry, with a hint of grapefruit. He held his lips against June’s for a few moments, his brain short-circuiting in his skull as they kissed. The warm swell in his chest was intoxicating. He slowly tried to pull away and peel his lips from hers.

"No," she breathed against his lips, her other hand curling around the back of his neck, fingers brushing through the loose strands of his hair. They were so close she could feel the heat radiating from his chest to hers, the frantic tempo of his heart beating against her knuckles from where she held onto his shirt. "Like this."

She pressed their lips together softer, gently, like she was worried he would break beneath her kiss. She nipped at his bottom lip, soothing it with the tip of her tongue, and when his mouth fell open she kissed him as if she were on her deathbed. He tasted like coffee and oil, a combination she never would have thought would be nearly as appealing as it was. The kiss lasted until her lungs were screaming for air, lips wet as she finally pulled back, chest rising and falling rapidly with her breath. She grinned at him, leaning back in for one more, soft kiss, and then…she promptly passed out.

This was definitely a dream. June’s kiss had sent shivers down Jim’s spine. Blood flowed in places he definitely didn’t want it to, and he was afraid her touch was going to send him into cardiac arrest. He had followed her lead, kissing her just as intensely and passionately as if it were the only kiss he would ever have. And when it broke, and he saw that grin, a lifetime of unknowable feelings had coalesced in an instant. Her words from earlier, her teasing… had she always felt similarly?

He was lucky he did not have the time to parse the feelings further. June’s sudden collapse into him had sent a new panicked surge through him. He struggled to lower her down onto the floor, his fearful state drowning out the bliss a mere second before. He got to work immediately, using peroxide to disinfect the wound while plucking out a small needle and some thread. She was in no state to protest a call for an ambulance, but perhaps his own common sense had been washed away in the kiss. His movements were hasty and sloppy, as he did his best to sew closed June’s flesh. He lowered his head down towards the wound to rip off the excess thread with his teeth. He used a spare towel to wipe away the pool of blood that was shared between them, his breath ragged and labored as he finished his work. He looked out towards the kitchen, where his armored sentinel kept vigil over the scene. Jim stumbled for it, climbing in and guiding it towards June’s body. Metal arms scooped June carefully off the ground and very slowly guided her, with much pivoting, out of the bathroom. The armor slowly lumbered up the stairs, and settled June down onto her bed.

It took Jim thirty minutes to clean up. He texted Imogen that June was alive. He scrubbed the blood from the bathroom tiles. He discarded his bloody shirt into the trash. He packed her first aid kit up and moved it to her nightstand. He drank a bit more than he perhaps should have. He checked on her throughout this process, before he finally resolved to grab a small metal sticker from inside the suit. He pressed it against her chest with much hesitation, and checked that the suit was picking up her vitals. "Alert me if she gets worse." His last order came as he slumped down in a chair he had dragged to her bedside. It took only moments for the exhaustion to finally drag him down to slumber.

She did not taste nearly as sweet in his dreams.



interactions ....|.... imogen, jim ............... mentions ....|.... alfred ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf @Mjolnir

1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago 2 days ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#a8f9ff ....|..... prism ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower .............................................. #00aeef ....|..... naked .....|..... descendant tower ..............


Rock music still echoed around the large workshop as Imogen was left alone, standing in the middle of Jim’s penthouse with her phone clutched in her hand. There was a brief second she contemplated throwing it at the wall, but she managed to rein in her temper before doing something too rash. She pinched the bridge of her nose trying to figure out what the fuck to do other than worry herself sick until they got back. She vaguely remembered her promise to check on Phil… Although she highly doubted the man was anywhere beyond passed out in his room. But if nothing else could ever be said about Imogen, she always kept her promises.

The slap of her bare feet against the cold concrete echoed throughout the large open room as she made her way back over to the elevator. With no one awake at that hour, it came quite quickly, although she wouldn’t have complained about more time to gather her thoughts either. She pressed the button for the third floor then leaned back against the wall as she descended.

Not much later she stepped out into a small foyer with a little table in the center decorated with a crystal vase and fresh flowers. To the left was a door labeled ’3A Pennyworth’ and to the right was an identical door marked ’3B Coulson.’ She checked the clock on her phone, 3:27 a.m., grimaced, then reluctantly rang the doorbell.

There was silence for nearly two minutes before Imogen heard some kind of clatter and muffled cursing. A few seconds later, a lock was thrown and the door slowly opened. What little hair Phil had stood on end, pointing in every direction. There were dark circles under his barely open eyes. He wore an old tattered robe that he didn’t bother to tie shut. Thankfully he at least had boxers and a stained white tank top on underneath.

He rubbed the sleep from his eyes, squitted, and rubbed again. "Imogen?" Phil’s gaze fell to the watch still on his wrist. He moved his arm back and forth like a trumpet until he found the sweet spot where he could read. "It’s three in the morning," he commented and sighed at the realization. As his gaze drifted from his watch his eyes widened noticing her in an oversized t-shirt… and nothing else. He was grateful it at least covered everything. "… Where are your pants?"

Imogen’s cheeks flushed. She instinctually grabbed the bottom of the t-shirt and tugged on it to try and cover more of her thighs, the faint pop of already distressed seams were as loud as firecrackers in the silent hallway. "I-I know… I’m sorry. June—" Phil’s head perked up and she realized she didn’t have the heart to make him panic if it was for nothing. It wasn’t like either of them could do anything. "—I’m drunk. Sorry… Go back to bed." While she tried putting on a brave smile, she could hear the worry in his thoughts and how he didn’t believe her. But he didn’t press, thankfully. He was fine, which is what mattered.

Phil crossed his arms over his chest, contemplated asking more questions but eventually sighed and rolled his eyes. "2 aspirin and lots of water. Black coffee in the morning." He listed his hangover remedy on his fingers. He started to retreat back inside but stopped and turned back around. "We have training tomorrow. I’ll… postpone it until noon. Good night."

She nodded her head, acknowledging his help and his willingness to push back training until later in the day. "Thank you… Good night, Phil."

Imogen waited there awkwardly until his door closed and then pulled out her phone. She opened her messages to June, hoping there would be something there… but there wasn’t. She sighed softly and began typing…

Phil is fine. Pissed I woke him up.
3:07 am

Please don’t do anything stupid.
3:07 am

… Training at noon, btw.
3:08 am

After sending the last message, Imogen slipped back into the elevator and told it to return to her floor. When the doors opened, the wave of purple came at her like a wave. Over the past couple weeks Imogen humored the idea of remodeling, but the idea left as quickly as it came. She didn’t have the heart to change something her father made specifically for her. As everything felt like it was slipping away, it was one of the last pieces of him she still had.

She slowly made her way across her penthouse. The closer she got to her bedroom, the louder the heavy breaths and occasional snores got. Imogen lingered in the doorway, watching Magni as he slept peacefully, too tall for her bed and barely covered by her sheet. The sight made a faint smile cross her lips. It wasn’t until that moment that it really sank in that Magni was here... in her bed. It was all surreal. Her mind replayed the memories of their bodies tangled in the sheets, the way he felt… The way he made her feel. Just the thought of it made her flush. Tingles prickled her skin wherever he touched her, wherever his lips tasted her flesh… everywhere.

At first the thoughts were sweet and full of longing, but then her mind slipped into a place of guilt and insecurity. She told herself she wasn’t going to get wrapped up in old emotions. Imogen had underestimated how deep her feelings for Magni ran until it was already too late. She didn’t want to be another notch on his belt. She knew his reputation from their time at the academy. That’s why nothing happened when it came to her crush. Imogen wanted romance… love, not bragging rights for having slept with the Prince of Asgard. Yet... It had been less than twenty-four hours and she stood less than six feet away from his naked body in her bed.

Imogen would have heard if his intentions were disingenuous. She would have heard it, clocked it, and shut him down before they went any further… Right? It wouldn’t have been the first time she made a mistake. But it didn’t feel like a mistake. Magni was sincere when he said he was no longer the person he used to be. He pledged himself to her and only her as the nerves churned inside him mirroring her own… That meant something. It had to. She wanted nothing more than to crawl back into bed, into his arms, and fall back asleep. It wasn’t guilt that stirred and rooted in her gut, but fear. Fear of falling into old habits. Fear of falling into the familiar rut of being a convenient distraction… a second thought… no one’s a first choice.

The thought shifted back to her lingering resentment that Jim didn’t call her first about their father. She wasn’t important enough to him to be called first, or maybe she wasn’t useful enough. Knowing him, it was probably both. Imogen couldn’t fight the similarities between that call and June’s. She wasn’t her first choice either. But even when she got the call, what did she do?... Run to get Jim.

Between the worry over June and the dark spiral her mind took after drinking too much, there was no way Imogen was going to be able to fall back asleep. She slowly walked around to the foot of the bed and sat down on the cold tile. She leaned back against the mattress, bringing her knees to her chest, and wrapping her arms around her legs. The soft glow of the ambient lights in her room made it hard to see out the full length window in front of her. But she could hear Jim’s suit if he returned. It wouldn’t surprise her if he never called. After all… he didn’t promise. Hell, he barely even hugged her back before leaving.

Imogen had lost track of how much time had passed when her phone vibrated loudly on the hard floor. She quickly snatched it up, hoping she didn’t wake Magni and illuminated the screen.

Jim wishes to inform you she is delirious but alive.
5:32 am

She shook her head. Of course he couldn’t even be bothered to text me himself. An annoyed, frustrated… and defeated laugh built in her chest, but she pushed it back down. Sometimes it really surprised Imogen how she trusted Jim so completely, loved him unconditionally, but never felt like she got a fraction of consideration back. She closed her eyes and sighed, trying to focus on the positives. That June was alive and ok. That’s what was important.

The bed shook slightly as the god stirred. His groan was soft, but resonant. His legs swung clumsily as he entered a sitting position, lazily shuffling his way to his feet and wandering in the direction of the bathroom. A loud thud and another groan signalled he had found it, sort of. He relieved himself of an evening of drinking and revelry and washed his hands, finally waking up to his surroundings. As he shuffled back towards the bed, he paused. Magni’s heart sank as he realized Imogen was not in the bed. The thought crossed his mind that he had, in fact, spoiled things by indulging in his desires. He needed some air.

His heart jumped into his throat when he noticed, upon his movement around the side of the bed towards the windows, the huddled form of his lover. Magni’s eyes widened in surprise, but narrowed as he scanned her face. Imogen was not ok. And that’s all he needed to know to approach slowly. "Imogen… what troubles thee?" The question was soft, sincere, and worried. A hint of guilt traced his inquiry, fearing that he was the cause of her distress.

Imogen had been so lost in her own thoughts that when the bed shifted behind her she just assumed it was Magni rolling over for the third time that hour. The sounds of him shuffling around her apartment fell on deaf ears. It wasn’t until his words broke through her mind’s fog that she noticed he was awake. How long had she been sitting there? She looked up from her phone and noticed the faint orange glow behind the silhouetted trees on the horizon heralding the rising sun. She blinked once… twice, then followed the sound of his deep voice to where he stood beside her, towering over where she sat on the ground.

Hearing the concern, and guilt in his voice made Imogen’s heart sink. Her hand instinctively reached out to touch him in silent reassurance. Her fingertips brushed the side of his calf as a sigh slipped from her lips. "I’m sorry," she apologized quietly, looking up into the dark shadows casted by his prominent brow. "It’s not you." She slowly pulled her hand away before looking back out the window.

"I got a call from June. She was attacked and got shot. I sent Jim after her." Imogen tucked her bottom lip between her teeth in thought as she waved her phone slightly in her hand. "I just got a text a couple minutes ago… They’re both fine," she confirmed. Her voice was quiet and monotone as she listed the abridged version of what happened. She took a deep breath then pushed off the bed and moved to her feet. It wasn’t until she was standing that she realized how cold she had gotten. Magni’s shirt didn’t seem to provide much warmth. The chill of the tiles must have seeped through the bare skin of her legs as she waited for word from Jim or June. "I didn’t want to wake you. I’m sorry," she apologized again while rubbing her arms. Imogen tried to flash him a confident smile, but the usual light that filled her eyes wasn’t there. The haunting thoughts of her downward spiral still plagued her mind. "We can go back to bed."

Magni lifted his hands, placing one on each of Imogen's cheeks as he stared into her eyes for a moment. They were still a little hazy from sleep, but he did not need to see much to tell she was not OK. He slid his hands from her cheeks and wrapped his arm around Imogen, pulling her in close. He lowered his lips to the crown of her head, planting a small kiss as he squeezed her tight. "I can stay up with thee… and provide what comforts I can. Or hold thee until thou finds slumber." His offers were genuine, reassuring, and a bit demanding. He needed to provide aid, even if he did not know how.

When he took her face in his hands, Imogen’s chest constricted and a small lump grew in her throat. Magni was tender and warm in a way she wasn’t expecting. Cold touches, vast distances, and emotional walls were all that she knew. She always gave more in everything… time, support, strength… love. Comfort was something she gave in abundance but rarely received in exchange. She always tried to exude bravery and strength but in the quiet darkness of the night it melted away. Something in her had assumed that a literal God—a towering, powerful, monolith of a man—like Magni would have been distant, removed, and stoic. But he had only proven himself to be far more compassionate and attentive than she would have guessed. The way he looked at her made her feel seen in a way that caught her off guard and left her off kilter.

Imogen let herself fold into the recesses of his embrace, tucking in her arms as she melted against his chest. When his lips pressed against the top of her head, her throat tightened and eyes began to well. Her forehead rested against his collarbone, hiding her face to blink back the tears before they spilled over. Once she felt like she had a better control over her emotions, Imogen cleared her throat and nodded her head. "Ok," she replied quietly without looking up into his eyes.

Magni nodded softly, placing a hand on the back of her head to keep it steady. His other arm held her tight against her chest. Without even an exhale, he lifted her from the ground and made a couple short steps to the side of the bed. He lowered her down slowly, taking care not to harm her as he squatted down, ensuring she could sit at the edge. When he was sure she was stable, he leaned away from her. One knee rested on the ground, and his rough hands shifted to cup Imogen's cheeks again. His thumbs softly glided across her pale skin, attempting to wipe away any tears that had escaped her lids. "There is no dishonor in letting thy feelings known." He would not pry further, but part of him wished he could peer into her thoughts the way she saw his. He could only offer a warm smile.

She let him move her without any resistance or argument. Imogen’s gaze finally met his after he set her on the bed and knelt before her. Magni was right. It wasn’t fair that she knew everything that crossed his mind, yet her own thoughts were locked away and out of reach. "My thoughts like to run away when I’m left to drown in them," she confessed. Her fingers anxiously toyed with the hem of the oversized t-shirt. She cleared her throat, trying to find the words. She wasn’t good at this… at sharing her feelings. No one ever asked.

Imogen sighed, forcing herself to speak when everything in her told her to stop talking. "I feel…" The words got stuck in her throat like a dry pill she couldn’t swallow. "... Like I’m useless and inconvenient." Saying it out loud gave the feelings more weight as they sank in. Thinking it was one thing, but admitting it? She hated how the vulnerability tasted in her mouth. The color drained from her face at the realization.

She swallowed and tried to push on before he started panicking and apologizing. "Jim didn’t tell me about my dad. I found out from the news. He only called me after he called the people who could actually help him. My only use was talking during the meeting and even that he didn’t trust me to do without interjections. He hardly acknowledged me when I came to him about June…" Imogen took a breath. Her hands were shaking. "June didn’t even mean to call me. She thought she called Alfred."

She took a couple deep, shaky breaths trying to keep herself calm… But mostly failing. "I don’t want you to see me like that," Imogen confessed, unable to meet his gaze. "I know finding your dad is most important. And I’ll help anyway I can." Ok, now she was rambling a little… And there was some panic in her voice but he wanted to know her thoughts. She was trying. "And I know you don’t have time for distractions…" Her mouth hung open but she struggled to find the words to follow. "I don’t know." She sighed.

Magni nodded softly, his hands falling to hold Imogen’s hands in his own as he listened. He let her words sink in a little, carefully mulling over his thoughts. His first thought was clear, and easily voiced. "Thou can share thy thoughts, lest ye drown in them alone." It was a simple offer, a genuine one, and a selfish one. He wanted to know what she thought: of herself, of him, of life, of anything and everything. The rest of his thoughts required ordering, and structure. He remained knelt before her, staring up into her face. He didn’t let his eyes wander, so she could not accuse him of not acknowledging her.

Magni took in a breath. When he spoke, it was softer than anything else he had said before. He was used to speaking with his full chest, his diaphragm projecting his words so that any and all could hear them. He spoke from his throat, his voice a bit lighter and breathy. "Thou art not a burden, Imogen. I cannot speak for thy brother’s actions… but I have seen a great many reactions to danger and loss. It has made proud, noble men act like children. It can be a catalyst to turn boys to men. It can destroy, it can create, or it can fester like a wound." He squeezed Imogen’s hands in an effort to be reassuring. "Thou can stir spirits with words. Thy brother cannot. Thou can but peer into the thoughts and hearts of men to judge their souls. Thou art not a burden, or a tool. Thou art a leader… a strong leader. Thy shoulders were weary in the water because thou dost carry a greater responsibility than most. Woe to the fools who are blind to thee."

He paused, in part to regain his breath. He lifted her right hand up to his chin, turning her palm upwards. He broke his gaze on her to dip his head in reverence, his lips pressing against her skin with a soft tenderness. His soul, and his mind, quieted as he kissed her hand. When he broke away, his eyes returned to meet hers. "I deem thee no distraction, but a guidestone. Thou hast reminded my addled mind of the purpose of my rage and troubles." He lifted Imogen’s hand up to cup his cheek, and lifted his own left hand to cradle her face. "I wage war for a future pure and fair. One in which I can see new horizons with thee."

Imogen paid the same respects he paid her, remaining quiet and attentive as she held his gaze. It wasn’t always easy, there were times she wanted to look away or focus on how small her hands felt in his. While her emotions were a cyclone, his words calmed the treacherous storms that bombarded her mind and soul. The cloud of deep seeded insecurities and self doubt was lulled away by the radiant power of his words and warmth of his comfort. The darkness might not have been washed away, that takes more than a single night of affectionate, reassuring words. But damn if that wasn’t a start.

No one, especially not a man, has ever spoken to her like that before. It seemed at every turn Magni continued to surprise her. He was an imposing man that only a moron would attempt to anger. He had a presence that demanded attention and respect. There was no way someone couldn’t stand beside him and not feel inferior. Yet beneath his boisterous exterior he had a magnetic warmth that was tender and vulnerable. In that moment he made her feel safe and secure. Not because he was strong enough to destroy the tower or rip the world asunder but because even with all that power he spoke to her like a Goddess but was gentle with her like she was made of glass.

"How do I possibly follow that?" she asked as her other hand raised to gently brush his golden locks behind his ear. A gentle laugh tugged at her chest bringing the faintest of light back to her eyes. Her fingertips lingered entangled in his hair as she held his gaze. "I stand behind what I said earlier… You are far more than just a warrior." Her fingers circled his ear, hooking beneath his earlobe to cup his other cheek. "There is more kindness and compassion in your little finger than most people I’ve had the dishonor of meeting." Imogen leaned her head into his palm gently. "You ease my chaotic and crowded mind." The corners of her lips tugged into a wary smile as her cheeks reddened beneath his touch. "I like this Magni." The confession made her heart skip a beat. It was hard for her to admit, but he left his mind willingly open to her, so she sought to be as equally transparent with him.

His response was simple. He kissed her. It was much softer, and far more tender than his prior ones. He let his lips linger on hers, breathing in her as he held her. He didn’t need to respond with words. I care for you. It was a simple thought, but one that remained even as he broke the kiss. His hands slipped to the hem of the shirt she wore, gently tugging it up over her head. His intentions were pure, wishing to ensure she could feel his chest against her back. They were not entirely pure, as his infatuation with her figure was visibly clear as he had removed her only article of clothing. He paused, taking her in, before nodding towards the bed. "Shall we rest once more?"

Imogen’s heart raced when his lips met hers in a new way that was gentle and affectionate. Her eyes slowly opened to meet his gaze when his mind spoke silent words. That time it wasn’t a long speech about her worth or how he’d fight for her. Just four simple words that ignited something inside her. As he reached for her shirt, her hands reluctantly released their hold on him to raise into the air. The moment they were free of the fabric, her arms wrapped back around his shoulders, hungrily pulling him closer. He couldn’t say things like that and expect her not to become restless. She shook her head in protest, face so close to his that the tip of her nose brushed his and the warmth of her breath caressed his face. "I don’t want to sleep," she confessed with a breathy whisper.

Before he could speak another word, Imogen seized his lips with her own. It all felt different that time. He didn’t taste like beer, but sunlight and warmth. Imogen wanted him… needed him. Her hands trailed over the muscles of his chest as she scooted to the edge of the bed and trapped his waist between her thighs. She broke the kiss to speak breathlessly, but confidently against his lips. "I care for you too."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... jim & june ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf
1x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 2 hrs ago



#375a87 ....|...... outfit .....|..... nightingale .......................................................... #ed1c24 ....|..... outfit .....|..... vanguard.....................

gotham



Jim would wake up to the sound of running water in the morning, the faint scent of detergent lingering in the air, a pillow wedged carefully behind his head and a fluffy blanket draped across his chest. The smell of coffee coiled through the apartment, a fresh pot brewing in the kitchen. June had been busy since she woke up with a burst of adrenaline, dazed and confused for a few long moments as she tried to piece together the fuzzy spots of her memory. She’d talked to Imogen, then Jim had shown up and got her to her apartment. She could remember the bullet being pulled from her body, and pain that followed, but everything from there got too tangled together to sort out. She’d woken up with the taste of blueberry brandy, coffee, and oil lingering on her lips. It was a confusing mix, but she’d let it go in favor of everything else she needed to do.

She had the presence of mind to text Imogen before anything else, letting her know they’d be back soon, and apologizing. Then she’d thrown her bloodied sheets in the washer, tucked Jim in because he looked sad and cold, started a pot of coffee, and finally took a much needed shower. She’d puzzled over the metal sticker for a few minutes, poking at it with her pinky nail, ultimately deciding to leave it be and praying it wouldn’t zap her in the shower. June emerged fifteen minutes later, dressed in a sports bra and sweatpants, unable to take anything rubbing against her side.

She hesitated in front of Jim, a neatly folded shirt that belonged to her brother held in one hand, her eyes lingering on his peaceful expression as he slept. Well…sort of peaceful, he looked like his stomach hurt, actually. She sighed, leaning over him to rub gently at his collarbone. "Jim, wake up honey." Her voice was soft, soothing as she tried to ease him back into the realm of consciousness. It was the least she could do for her knight in red armor.

The touch startled Jim awake, his eyes wide and blurry with sleep as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Rays of sunlight scorched his eyes, and it took him a moment of rubbing before he could open them again. June filled his vision, her cheerful expression confusing him momentarily. He shifted slightly, a pained moan escaping his lips as he realized where he slept. His back was twisted in knots. "Fuck… how the… right. How are you feeling?" He finally shifted his gaze down, his eyes noticing the metal sticker peeking out from the top of her bra. He looked away, a small blush already forming on his cheeks as he remembered everything that had happened. He tossed off the blanket and grabbed for the shirt, hastily tossing it on. "Need help changing tha-" He looked back down at the bullet wound, noticing that a fresh bandage was wrapped around her wound. His eyes shifted towards her toned abs, and he had to look away flustered yet again. "Nevermind."

"I should have waited for you," she admitted, hand fluttering down to ghost over her side, before wincing at the contact and letting her hand drop away. "I’m still a little…dizzy," it looked as if it cost her a great deal to admit to any form of weakness, discomfort flashing across her face, but then the expression softened into something sweet and uncertain. "But, I’m alive. Thanks to you."

June seemed utterly unaware of the effect her body's physique had on Jim, so she was confused by his expression. He looked like he was going to be sick, or like he was two more words away from running away. Something twisted in her chest, and it felt weirdly like rejection. She looked down, eyes catching on the little metal patch that was sticking out of the hem of her sports bra.

"What is this thing?" Curiosity colored her tone, and she slid onto the arm of the chair, legs perched over his lap above the blanket. They weren’t touching, but she could feel the warmth of him. It made color fill her cheeks, and she braced her arm along the back of the chair. It was plush and comfortable enough that she could lean her good side against the fabric, relaxing against the cushion beside him. It felt comfortable, natural.

Now, he was trapped. Jim shifted uncomfortably as June was now far too close to him. His eyes instinctively darted to her lips, before his gaze shifted to the sticker. He slid his bottom lip between his teeth, still tasting a trace of her lipstick. His eyes widened in that shock, glancing at her cleaned face. If she had noticed, she wasn't acknowledging it. He looked back at the sticker, clearing his throat as he craned his neck away from the woman. "It's a multipurpose compact biometric monitor I developed for our medical engineering division. I usually use it to pilot the Vanguard remotely… but I used to to make sure you didn't die on me." His cheeks were red, and he still refused to look at her. His eyes settled for the view out the window. She was showing some affection, but she had not yet brought up their kiss. He figured he would take a page out of her book, and at least probe the field. "You were stubborn about a few things last night… chief among them being no hospitals. I had to make do with what I had."

Her eyes instinctively tracked the movement of Jim’s bottom lip slipping between his teeth, the soft skin imprinted with the faintest smudges of red. A familiar red. She froze for a moment, eyes widening fractionally, and then the jigsaw puzzle of fuzzy memories from the night before began to click into place. She still didn’t remember it fully, it was too hazy and bright of a memory, half overshadowed by the agony in her side. But, she did remember breathing against his lips, the hesitation, the arousal that had warred with the pain.

Her legs felt like jelly, and she lost the little bit of support she had keeping herself on the arm of the chair. June slipped across the faux leather, a soft gasp escaping her, and she landed squarely in Jim’s lap. Her hand automatically caught his shoulder, steadying herself, and then they were as close as they had been last night. He smelled faintly of his aftershave, oil, and her bathroom handwash. June’s heart fluttered in her chest, but a small smile tugged at her lips. "I’ve been told I can be pretty stubborn." She didn’t apologize for landing in his lap, because she didn’t actually regret it.

Jim, too, awkwardly grabbed for June as she slipped. He feared her falling backwards, wrapping his arm under hers and placing a hand on her upper back to tilt her his direction. As she slid into his lap, though, he went into a full system meltdown. His heart rate spiked. His breath caught in his throat. He remained motionless, as if a single movement would spark a nuclear reaction and leave him a shadow permanently etched into the cushions. His mind immediately searched for anything that could stem the flow of biological attraction at the scenario. He thought of baseball, special relativity, his sister… anything other than June's body. He could not, under any circumstance, get aroused. She would know. Her grin would grow devilish, and he would never hear the end of it.

He had to deflect. He had to turn the tables. He had to address what happened. He had to speak and fill the silence. "Yeah… well… hard to say no to someone when they're dying." That much was true. If he hadn't been concerned with her safety, if he wasn't trying to save her… surely he wouldn't have given in to her game. His mind drifted back to the kiss, his awkward motions, and her correction. Inadequacy crept up into the corners of his mind, truly purging any arousal he could have. "I bet you wished it was someone more… experienced."

Oh. June didn’t flinch, she had too much self control for that, but Jim’s words lanced pain through her chest like she’d been shot all over again. Of course, he’d only done it because she was bleeding all over the floor and begging him to. Shame colored her face, and she looked away from him. He’d said just yesterday that he didn’t need distractions and that’s all she was. Throwing herself at him like a slut, she really ought to have been more ashamed of herself.

"No," her voice was very soft, and she didn’t look at him again as she slipped off his lap. Her eyes burned, and her throat felt like it was closing in on itself. "I don’t wish that at all, actually."

She took a deep, unsteady breath, and moved toward the kitchen. She needed to put space between them, to get a control on her emotions before they spiraled. She still felt like there was something slightly off with them since last night, that man’s power had grabbed into all her repressed feelings and ripped them up. She felt emotionally raw, and this wasn’t helping. "I’m sorry for forcing you, I know how you feel about entanglements." That’s what he’d called it, June had just let the whole end of the world, dying soon thing get to her head. For a second, just a second, she’d thought he felt the same way as her.

Jim knew, as he always did in situations like this, that he somehow fucked up. He didn't know how, or why, but he had said something wrong. He had been nervous and fumbling the night before, why wouldn't she want someone better? Sure, he wouldn't have kissed just anyone… but… no, that couldn't be it. Her darkening cheeks, the way she quickly moved away… was it embarrassment? Anger? Was she ashamed? Her apology felt forced, half-cocked. Entanglements were a barb. He had said it the day before… She was mad.

But above all, she was wrong.

"You didn't force me." The statement left his mouth as soon as he thought it. He was shambling out of the chair, his aching muscles protesting his movements as he went to follow her. He needed to correct. He needed to elaborate. "You asked… I could have said no. Probably should have said no, given I hadn't even stitched you up yet." The words were pouring out at this point, a deluge of explanations and corrections and clarifications he hoped would defuse the matter. "I was so tired and exhausted and scared. So, I tried. I had always imagined something more… cliché. Candles, dinner, a gazebo in Central Park… not that I've thought about it much. I just..." His words slowed down as the realization and awkwardness of it all truly seeped in, and the confession embarrassed him to all hell. "I was expecting a little less blood and gore for my first kiss."

"I—" June froze, staring down at the countertop in front of her, stomach doing flips right up into her throat. He had imagined it? The thought had left her gobsmacked. There had always been something about Jim that drew her in, he had been her first friend and she’d always trusted him undoubtedly. He’d always seemed distant too, though. Sometimes, when they were younger, it felt as if they were two planets orbiting the same sun. Never close enough, not like she’d wanted. She’d chased her feelings away with shitty boyfriends over the years, trying to distance the little voice of longing that whispered whenever Jim was around. She turned slowly, tilting her head back to look up at him. Her surprise was evident on her face, blushing for an entirely different reason now. "That was your first kiss?"

She’d never even considered that Jim hadn’t been with anyone else, he had everything someone would look for in a partner. Looks, brains, money, the uncanny ability to put his foot in his mouth without even trying. He was kind, and funny, and clearly cared enough about her to rush to save her. She’d jumped to the wrong conclusion, and she felt bad for it. Just couldn’t resist but to step closer to him, a smile tugging at her lips. "I could do better, if you let me. I don’t think being shot puts me at the top of my game, though if you wanted to wait for a candlelit dinner I wouldn’t complain."

She wanted to do more than just kiss him, actually. Though June was worried admitting something like that would scare him away. The very thought of it though made heat gather in her core, she’d thought about it too many times to not even try, right? She looked up at him through her lashes, considering asking him to simply strip them and there…probably too much, too soon.

Jim, oddly, reached for his own chest and side. This didn't feel right, or rather, it felt too good. His cheeks were the darkest shade of red they had been since he had gotten sunburn when he was nine. His body was still in that heightened state, every ounce of his body energized and on edge. His momentary annoyance at her realization was swept away as she smiled at him. Her request seemed as genuine as the night before, though less serious.

He wanted to… he had not been aware that that was a thing he really wanted here. The memory of the sensation as she kissed him, the hunger and desire that had swept them both… It was so very tempting. He stared at June, his hands rubbing themselves together in front of him nervously. His eyes shifted to her injury, to the white cloth with some dark spots in its fibers. "I don't want you to pop your stitches." That desire was easy to confess, and easier too to admit. His eyes shifted back towards June, his stoic mask beginning to shift over his face again. His desires didn't matter. He knew what her blood felt like. The stench of her wound, then antiseptic, the bleach… he didn't want to clean her up like that again. He needed her to be safe. "I… You need to get those stitches redone at the infirmary."

But… he had other desires too. And he knew how to bargain. "Then… candles, dinner, your balcony. I want a do-over."

She didn’t mind popping her stitches, actually. In fact, it sounded like the best way to pop stitches. She thought about teasing him, asking him if he couldn’t be gentle, offering to be gentle with him instead. A few creative images came from that thought process, like how bouncy her couch was, or how if she laid on her back with her legs curled around his hips, then maybe…color rushed to her face, and June squirmed a little. She’d flustered herself with imagining how it could feel to have no other option but to take him gently, even if she’d wanted it harder he would—

"I’d love that," she blurted, trying diligently to grind those thoughts into the ground. She meant it, though, the idea of a do-over where she wasn’t bleeding out was immensely tempting. "A do-over, I’d love that. I’ll even go to the infirmary, if that’s your bargain."

Her smile turned soft and sweet, and she caught his hand in her own, squeezing it gently. The picture he’d painted was similar to her more gentle fantasies, was it maybe a byproduct of all the romance movies he’d grown up watching? "You could show me that movie, too." She realized, brightening even more at the prospect.

Jim was, for a moment, speechless. He didn't move a muscle. He was confused, baffled even. He had asked Juniper Wayne on a fucking date. This was not part of his plan. This was the sort of thing his father would do while the world crumbled around him. Hell, it's how Imogen was born. Jim had always failed to understand how his father could distract himself with such frivolous things like love and lust when the world was at stake. And yet, here Jim was. He stood in June's kitchen, her hand clutching his, the taste of her lips still a burning memory on his tongue. A whirlwind of thoughts and feelings threatened to tumble from his pores like the beads of sweat that trickled down his neck.

The worst part of it all, though, was that this was him restrained. He was still a young man. He still felt heat rising in him from her touch. His mind still wavered to the reminder of what she had worn the night before. He wanted to see her in it again. Hell, he wanted to see even more of her than he had. He wanted her to shove him against the wall and kiss him like she had before. He wanted to know what her lips would feel like on his neck. He wanted a lot of things.

He panicked, shifting his legs slightly in a poor attempt to hide the power his imagination had over him. He cleared his throat, sniffing in a quick intake of breath as he sought for a verbal response. "Yes… yeah. Whenever you have the time." It was a nervous fumble, he knew that. He had no clue what he was doing at this point.

Her eyes automatically followed his sudden movement, eyebrows furrowing in confusion for a moment, not sure what she could have done to cause such a sudden reaction. Then, June caught the outline of him straining ever so slightly against the grey of his sweatpants. Her mouth suddenly felt very dry, heat rushing through her body. She stared for a beat too long, licking her lips before looking back up at Jim. Did he expect her to behave after that? If so, he was putting too much faith in her self control.

"If I didn’t think you’d stop me," June said, voice tantalizingly low. "I would show you what else I can do with my lips." Her eyes slid back down, and she caught her bottom lip between her teeth. What was it about Jim that made her feel so desperate for him? She’d never felt it so intensely before. "I might still try, I’m undecided."

Jim learned a lot about himself in the span of ten seconds. He felt like prey. He was aroused at being viewed as prey by June. He was surprisingly quick on the uptake when it came to innuendo of all things. His reason had limits. After all… if she popped a stitch, he could just sew her back together. For just a few minutes… maybe nothing else had to matter.

He was a Stark, after all.

"What makes you think I could stop you?" His own mouth grew dry with anticipation, and maybe a tiny bit of fear. But his stoic mask slipped. A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. His competitive edge was back. He knew they were past the point of mere teasing. The seal was broken. Anything was possible now. Who cares? The last thing Anthony James Stark was going to do was show weakness in the face of a challenge. His tone was no longer panicked. It was confident and clear. "And what makes you think I would?"

Her smile was breathtaking, and it didn’t fade even as she closed the distance, her hand curling around the back of Jim’s neck so she could pull him down and press their lips together. June kissed him with the same level of desperation as the previous night, pressing closer to him as her other hand pressed flat to his stomach, fingers sliding down to dance along the hem of his sweatpants. She broke away after a moment, trembling with anticipation. "Where do you want me?" She whispered, fingers dipping beneath the fabric, hesitating for a moment. She wanted his direction, experience didn’t mean anything to her, all she wanted was what Jim wanted. "The bed would be more…romantic." June’s voice was sensual as her hand slid a little lower, her own arousal clouding all other thoughts.

A million thoughts stormed through his head, all at once. Years of fantasies, decades of history, the warm sensation of the night before. Not to mention yet another hungry, desperate kiss. The way she held him, pressed against him… it was like she was afraid he'd disappear or run away. She had him pinned. His clothes felt far too tight, his anticipation growing as her fingers inched their way toward her desire. As she nearly touched him, his senses seemed heightened, his arteries throbbing as his blood pressure skyrocketed. His back arched slightly, his body desperate for her caress. Her voice rang in his ears like a siren's call. He felt unclean, filthy even, for even wantin-

"Shower." His words seemed to startle even him. It took him half a second to realize he had not vocalized his entire thought. "I haven't showered. I need a shower first. I reek… I've still got oil in my hair…" His words were almost pleading, insecurities and discomfort bubbling to the surface at the reality of the situation. He could diffuse the situation, reassess, think with the proper head and not the other. He just needed a moment.

"Okay," June soothed, her hand withdrawing to catch Jim’s, her smile softening at the edges as she gave him a soft tug toward the bathroom. A shower sounded fine, but if he thought for a second she’d step back fully and give him time to rethink everything and start to doubt his decisions he had a nasty, or quite pleasant, surprise in order. They made it to the bathroom at a leisurely pace, she didn’t move with the urgency she felt, almost as if Jim were an animal she was worried she’d scare off with any abrupt movements. Juniper left the door open, it wasn’t like anyone would be coming in, and she flicked the shower on after letting go of Jim’s hand and stepping further into the bathroom.

Her hand was held over the downpour of water, humming to herself as she tested the temperature, before June very deliberately untied the waistband of her sweatpants and let the fabric drop to pool around her ankles. She stepped out of them, kicking them aside, she wasn’t wearing anything under them, and all that was left was her sports bra. She threw a devious grin over her shoulder at Jim, raising one of her eyebrows in challenge. "Let’s get the oil out of your hair."

Jim felt his mind spin as he slowly entered the bathroom, placing a hand on the knob of the door. All sense, all reason, all decency and potential for things to remain simply cordial were gone. He slammed the bathroom door shut behind him.

They never made it to the bed.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... imogen ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf
1x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#962929 .....|..... hell's angel .....|..... outfit ............... #217c85 .....|..... jinx .....|..... outfit ............... #feffb5 .....|..... redback .....|..... pink shirt & lorax pants ............... tower kitchen


"Hello, Myla." Roger’s voice echoed through her head like it was shouted in a narrow tunnel. It reverberated and overlapped, going quiet and then getting louder again. Once it seemed to be fading, his words came back deeper and more vindictive like a snarl. "A little Rohypnol… Easy." Then a high pitch screech shot through the void like a sonic boom.

Myla shot up in bed with a raspy gasp that probably would have been a scream if she hadn’t stripped her throat bare the night before. She brought her knees to her chest and crossed her arms over them as she tried to catch her breath. Her hand slipped to her side, cupping her ribs tenderly. After three nightmares in a row, the skin around the cut had grown irritated and the stitches were close to popping. She sighed and as she pinched the bridge of her nose she winced at the presence of a bruise that wasn’t there the night before. Her nose wasn’t broken, but her face was slammed into a desk. So what did she expect? She made a mental note to ask Theo everywhere she was bruised, if only to avoid causing herself further pain.

Her headache had only gotten worse with each nightmare. Myla couldn’t tell if her muscles were screaming from her fight or the constant thrashing in her sleep. She felt like she maybe got three hours of rest and knew it was early, but she couldn’t bring herself to try again. Her head turned and tilted to the side like an owl as she listened for Theo’s calm, rhythmic breathing. Well, at least he was sleeping. She lightly brushed his arm with the tips of her fingers before she swung her feet over the edge of the bed with a grimace and clenched jaw. She sucked in a sharp breath and got to her feet before she remained frozen in place for the next handful of hours.

While she knew Theo would be mad she was moving around without him or that she let him continue to sleep, it was one of the few times Myla was ok with asking for forgiveness. He shouldn’t have to suffer through exhaustion because she couldn’t rest. She had no doubt that she could lull herself back to sleep in his arms. The thought even made her consider slipping back beneath the blankets for a moment. But she couldn’t handle another nightmare. Not right now. She made sure to take her phone with her like a tether to Theo, so even if they weren’t next to each other she was only one call away.

Myla’s limp wasn’t as bad after giving her leg some much needed rest, but she was still far from a normal stride. She paced herself and used the wall for support as she made her way to the elevator. Once inside, she slipped the flip phone onto the waistband of her pajama pants. Rather than run her fingers along the braille and try to recall the floorplan of the tower, she opted to ask the tower A.I. for assistance. "It was J.A.R.V.I.S., right?" she croaked out the question sounding like she swallowed a bucket of sand.

"Good morning, Ms. Murdock. That is correct. How may I help you?" A British monotone voice replied from a speaker somewhere in the elevator.

She leaned against the back wall of the lift, wincing as she shifted her weight off her bad leg. "Can you take me to whichever floor has the kitchen, please?"

"Of course," he answered and the elevator lurched as it began to descend.

"Um, J.A.R.V.I.S.?" Myla asked as struggled to find a comfortable way to stand. Crossing her arms hurt, dangling them at her sides hurt. It all fucking hurt.

"Yes, Ms. Murdock?"

"What time is it?"

"It is 6:17 a.m. The sun will be rising in an hour and ten minutes." As he finished responding, the elevator came to a halt and the doors slid open. "The kitchen is just across the hall. You should be able to find Mr. Pennyworth inside to assist with anything you may need."

"Thanks, J.A.R.V.I.S.," she replied before pushing off the wall and limping her way out into the hall.

As Myla made her way into the kitchen, the smell of freshly brewed tea, frying eggs, and toasting English muffins filled the room. Her hand reflexively clutched her stomach as it groaned loudly at the wave of hunger that followed the smells. "That smells amazing." The thought slipped off her tongue before she could catch it.

Alfred spun around, startled, one hand holding a spatula and another pressed to his chest. A jovial laugh, laced with concern, resonated from the man as he realized it was just Myla. "Apologies. I’m used to being the only one up at this hour. Mr. Coulson likes his beauty sleep, and while Mr. Stark and Ms. Wayne are allergic to the concept of rest, I often have to hunt them down to get them to eat."

He motioned toward the empty table in the corner of the kitchen with a place setting for one. "Please, Ms. Murdock, have a seat. You look like you could use this more than me."

Myla managed a tight lipped smile as she slid into one of the empty seats that wasn’t in front of the prepared spot for him. "No, I couldn’t," she tried to refuse graciously while she attempted to get comfortable in the hard chair. "That’s your breakfast."

"I insist," Alfred argued, with kindness, as he already began to fish another plate out of the cabinet.

She sighed softly and settled for compromise. "We can split it," her voice cracked from the soreness in her throat. The tension in Myla’s smile faded to something more genuine and gracious.

"Fair enough," he conceded with a smile as he brought over a plate and silverware to set on the table in front of her. "But you’ll have to humor me and allow me to make you some honeyed tea for that throat."

"That sounds wonderful, actually. Thank you, Mr. Pennyworth."

"Alfred," he corrected her with a smile as he flipped the eggs in his frying pan.

"Only if you call me Myla," she rebutted with a weak laugh.

"Touché," he chuckled.

Alfred made quick work of filling their plates with half of an English muffin topped with an egg fried over medium, salt, pepper, and a sprinkle of cheese. He poured them both a cup of tea, making sure to add a substantial amount of honey to Myla’s. Then, before he sat down with her, he brought her two aspirin for good measure and placed them gently in the palm of her hand. "I imagined you might want these… For the pain."

She nodded her head. Without hesitation, Myla tossed the pills into her mouth and swallowed them down with a sip of the warm, soothing tea. She wasn’t in the habit of accepting medicine from people she wasn’t overly familiar with, but nothing about Alfred told her that he was untrustworthy. His heart rate was steady aside from the jumpscare she gave him and the only thing that filled his calm voice was compassion and concern.

As they ate they had a normal conversation that wasn’t plagued with questions about Myla’s dad, Hell’s Angel, or her various injuries. Alfred asked about her career, how she met Theo, and other natural topics that came up with ease, while she asked about working for the Waynes, the academy, and his hobbies, like breeding roses and backgammon. They even scheduled recurring backgammon nights on Sundays after dinner. Alfred was what she imagined a grandparent would be like. His warm friendliness made Myla more comfortable in her new surroundings while also making the tower feel more welcoming and homey.

Just as Myla finished her cup of tea, she heard the elevator doors open and the sound of bare feet carrying the person toward the kitchen. The scent of champagne, leather, and sex preceded them as they stepped into the room. Beneath the wave of overpowering smells, she caught a whiff of vanilla, cashmere, and something that faintly reminded her of Theo. Myla’s back tensed and her carefree expression fell away as her emotionless mask slipped into place.

Ronnie.

The woman must have been dressed… precariously, only on the basis of Alfred’s spike in blood pressure and the way he immediately busied himself. He got up from his seat in a bit of a hurry and collected their dishes, his focus only on the task at hand and Myla. "Would you like another cup, Ms. Murdock?"

"Yes please, Alfred," she replied, flashing him a brief smile as she held out her cup for him to take. The moment he turned away Myla’s smile faded with her attention focused solely on Ronnie.

The woman sauntered in like she owned the room. The reek of sex gave Myla more information than she ever wanted about Ronnie. The woman remained calm as a fake smile grew on her lips. She pulled out the chair opposite Myla and slowly lowered herself into the seat. She laced her fingers together in the way people often did when they were plotting something. Then her attention shifted to Alfred as she all but looked down her nose at him. "Three espressos for me, Alfie."

"Where are your fucking manners? He’s not your maid," Myla snapped with a sharp tongue. It looked like her patience was shaping up to be nonexistent that morning. That didn’t bode well for a day in the academy.

Alfred returned to the table, placing the cup down gently in front of Myla. "It’s alright, Ms. Mur—"

Myla held out her hand to lightly rest her fingers on his forearm and shook her head. He didn’t need to reward a rude attitude. Both women knew that while Ronnie might have arrived for a different purpose, the moment she saw Myla her goals changed entirely. She could handle the woman on her own. Alfred didn’t deserve to catch strays from her ire. "I’ve got it, Alfred. I can clean up the kitchen when we’re finished," she offered so he didn’t feel the need to linger.

He wanted to argue that she was in no condition to be slaving over dishes but he had also learned through his time with the Waynes, and at the academy, to not get involved in those kinds of squabbles. "It was a pleasure having breakfast with you, Ms. Murdock. I look forward to our engagement on Sunday." He nodded his head to her, hung his apron on a hook on the wall, and left.

"You too." Myla smiled at him. Then she waited in a tense silence until he disappeared into the elevator and she heard the whirring of the lift carrying him to a different floor.

Ronnie broke the silence first, letting out a forced gasp of shock. "I’m not invited to backgammon?"

"It’s a two person game," Myla replied plainly before taking a sip of her tea. "Theo’s not here. So you can drop the act." She leaned back in her chair with a wince, keeping her hands resting against either side of the warm tea cup.

"I wouldn’t be surprised if his little spidey sense is buzzing right now and he’s racing down here to tell me to ‘leave her alone,’" she mocked with a laugh while rapping her fingers along the table. "He’s very protective of you."

"How perceptive." Myla sighed and took another sip of the tea, enjoying the temporary reprieve it gave to her vocal cords.

"How long before he shows up?" Ronnie asked like they were making bets. She leaned back in her chair making herself comfortable, showing that she had no intent on going anywhere anytime soon.

Myla tapped her thumbs on the brim of the cup. "Guess we’ll find out," she replied, unamused. So far, she couldn’t hear him making his way down the tower but also the sounds of two people having loud sex toward the top of the tower seemed to drown out a lot of more subtle sounds. For Theo’s sake she hoped he was still asleep and he never had to know this conversation happened. She appreciated how much he worried about her and protected her, but she didn’t need him stressing himself out over a simple conversation either. She could handle it. "What do you want, Ronnie?" she asked, already exasperated by the conversation before it even began.

"He won’t do anything," Ronnie chuckled, ignoring Myla’s question. "He’s all bark."

Pissing contest it is then. Myla sighed trying to prepare herself for the onslaught of insults, underhanded comments, and mental gymnastics. It was a lot for seven in the morning, but she’d manage. At least she had caffeine and aspirin in her system. Small victories.

"You’d be surprised what he’s capable of," Myla commented with little to no emotion in her voice, like she was debating fact rather than trying to fuel a petty argument.

Ronnie rolled her eyes and while Myla couldn't see it, the quiet scoff got the message across just as succinctly. "I’m fully aware of what he is capable of. I’m more surprised he let this happen to you." The woman then reached across the table and plucked the tea cup straight from Myla’s hands. She swirled the liquid around, examined it, spun the cup around to put her lips somewhere Myla’s hadn’t been, and took a sip. "You look like shit."

Myla didn’t fight over the cup of tea even if she desperately wanted the honey for her throat. She knew Ronnie was trying anything and everything in her power to get a reaction out of her. Not reacting was her best course of action… But Myla wasn’t known for having the coolest temper or the best impulse control. The only small benefit to all her wounds were they kept her complacent for the time being. "For someone who knows him so well, you’re pretty fucking clueless."

"Let me guess." Ronnie cocked her head to the side. "He took you to Momma Parker to patch you right up." She clapped her hands together softly, concluding her speculation with emphasis.

"He saved my life," Myla corrected. Maybe he did take her to his mom, so what? While she feigned indifference, a pang in her heart made her chest tighten and jealous prickle up her neck. She needed to keep her emotions in check. This was what Ronnie wanted and the last thing she wanted to do was feed her ego. "I just assumed since you know him so well that you’d know the lengths he’d go to." She shrugged, sending a flame of pain down her left side that she did her best to ignore. "Or maybe you don’t know"

"What has he done for you besides keep you out of prison?" There were a few times she could recall having run-ins with Jinx during the window of time they would have been dating. Myla distinctly recalled the cat burglar slipping through her fingers or miraculously escaping on her way to jail. Knowing how steadfast Theo could be for those he cared about, it wouldn’t surprise her in the slightest if he helped. Just the possibility that he might have blurred the lines for her, only for her to break his heart made several violent thoughts flash across Myla’s mind.

"Mind blowing orgasms… For a start." Ronnie clicked her tongue off the roof of her mouth as if she’d just said checkmate.

It took more self control than Myla wanted to admit to not react. The one positive to being blind was it was harder for her to be plagued with images she didn’t want stuck in her mind. On the other hand, that didn’t stop the thoughts… or sounds. Her hands slipped from the table and fell to her lap. Out of sight her knuckles went white as she dug her nails into her palms until she drew blood.

"That’s very mature," her calm voice masked her internal struggle as she tried to keep the volcano of her temper dormant and locked away. "If your goal is to make me jealous or offended by recounting every sexual encounter you and Theo shared then just get it over with and save me time."

"You really think you’re better than me, don’t you?"

"Yes," Myla replied simply, coldly, like the answer was so obvious there was no point in denying it.

"I didn’t realize you were such a narcissist."

"Are you serious?" That was rich. She probably should have left it there, but the thought of someone thinking she was self absorbed was too laughable to pass up. "I hate myself," Myla confessed with such clear conviction that it was hard to argue her sincerity. "Theo deserves so much more than me. But I didn’t disappear and let him think I was dead… So I know I’m at least doing better than you."

Ronnie drank the rest of the tea then set the empty cup down in front of Myla. "But I didn’t corrupt him."

An abrupt, sardonic laugh burst forth from her lips out of pure shock and disbelief. "The fuck are you talking about?"

"Theo was what’s light and good in this world and you infected him with your darkness. He was never angry like that with me. I bet he’s killed for you too… Broke his moral code for love."

Myla bit the inside of her cheek as her head fell. The tightness in her chest constricted until it made it difficult to breathe. Hearing the dark festering thoughts that plagued her mind thrown back in her face stung in a way she wasn’t prepared. Her left leg started bouncing subconsciously as her nails dug deeper into the tender flesh of her hands. She tried to focus on the acute pain rather than the truth in Ronnie’s words. She could handle most insults with humility but having her demons read back to her cut deep like a blade between the ribs straight to the heart. She took a deep breath trying to ground herself.

"You can’t even deny it," Ronnie broke the silence with piercing arrogance.

"I’m not denying it."

"You can take that holier than thou shit and shove it right up your pious ass. I may be a criminal, but at least I didn’t change him."

Myla’s head cocked to the side like she heard the acute sound of a pin dropping on the roof of the tower. Pious. Ronnie said pious. While she might have been struggling with her religion since her father’s disappearance, her Catholicism was never something she broadcasted. It was private, personal. Religion was between her and God. Only trusted people got to know that about her… like Theo. How the fuck did she know that?

Her temper was building, edging closer and closer to boiling over. "What the fuck do you want, Ronnie?!" Myla snapped, her raspy voice nearly shouting as she slammed her bloody fist down on the table. "You left. Is the guilt eating you alive? Does it make you feel bigger targeting me with your bullshit? Because I don’t, for one second, think it’s because you love him."

Theo had woken up when the door clicked shut quietly behind her, the remnants of his dream still fresh in his mind. He blinked wearily up at the ceiling, trying to wake up enough to process that the warmth of Myla’s body was no longer being cradled in his arms. He’d woken up briefly each time she had, able to fall back into an exhausted slumber not long after. It was the kind of sleep someone could only get if they’d spent a week hiking through the countryside and sleeping in trees, and he’d desperately wanted to get more rest.

He couldn’t though, not without Myla there. Her absence sent a jolt of panic through him, the events of just a few short hours earlier so frightening still that there was a blinding moment in which all logic seemed to have escaped him. He was up, out of the bed, and down the hall before he even registered what he was doing. He doubled back, putting on a pink Pepto Bismol T-shirt that clashed horribly with his Lorax pajama pants, before he followed the distant voice of Myla through the tower.

There was a lot of noise in the tower, he’d have to ask one of the Starks if soundproofing was something they had some weird aversion to, but it was only when he was closer to the kitchen did the owner of the second voice register for Theo.

Ronnie let out a cold laugh that said she finally got what she wanted, Myla to snap. "And do you?"

"Do I what?"

"Don’t play coy with me." Ronnie’s voice was calm, but cold and sharp. "Do you love him?"

Myla remained silent and unmoving while her pulse pounded in her ears. She wasn’t going to dignify the bitch with an answer. There was no way in hell that the first time she admitted her feelings out loud it’d be to fucking Ronnie. While the feeling had taken root in her heart for far longer than she dared to admit, that confession was for Theo’s ears and his ears alone.

He felt frozen, too stunned to speak. The anger from yesterday had resurfaced a thousand fold, but the silence after that question…did Myla not notice he was just down the hallway? Once he moved closer, he was certain she’d notice. Likely, the only reason she hadn’t yet was because fucking Ronnie was being so antagonistic.

Ronnie rested her arms on the table and leaned forward with a smug smile. "So you do," she whispered it back at her like it was a secret between friends.

"Go fuck yourself, Ronnie." Myla’s voice was quiet but venomous as it reverberated from deep in her chest. "Stay away from him. You broke his heart once. I won’t let you hurt him again. Descendants team be damned." While what they were trying to do at the academy was important, she’d put a torch to all her alliances without a moment’s hesitation if it meant she could keep him safe.

Myla pushed off the table, leaving behind bloody handprints as she stood up. She picked up the empty tea cup and limped over to the sink. She needed to busy her hands and her mind. Anything to keep her from reaching out and slamming the bitch’s face into the table. A trembling hand reached out and turned on the tap to the faucet. She tested the water with the tip of her fingers until it ran warm, then submerged her bloody hands under its current. She sucked in a sharp breath as it stung the small crescent cuts in her palms.

At a leisurely pace, Ronnie slowly pushed out her chair and stood up. But rather than leave, she made her way over to Myla and rested her hands against the counter on either side of her. She slowly leaned in until her mouth hovered dangerously close to Myla’s ear. "Or what?"

Myla tried to ignore the woman’s presence as she closed the drain in the sink and let the water slowly pool. "I don’t have Theo’s moral compass," she replied with a calm indifference as she sniffed to catch a whiff of where the dish soap lived. She side stepped and opened the cabinet beneath the sink fast enough that the door slammed into Ronnie’s leg. After putting a dash of soap in the sink, she put the bottle back away, unfazed. "But if you’d like me to detail the various ways I’d torture you before hanging you from the top of the tower, I’d be happy to site my sources."

All at once, the surprise and anger that had frozen Theo in place drained away. He strode down the hallway with purpose, not bothering to hesitate before he stepped into the kitchen. His eyes were very pointedly only on Myla, and he moved to close the distance between them without so much as a glance toward Ronnie. He didn’t care what happened to the blonde, not anymore, but he wouldn’t let her carry the burden of trying to protect him like this, not when he’d failed to protect her yesterday.

"I was worried when I woke up and you weren’t there," Theo ignored Ronnie, wrapping a protective and secure arm around Myla’s waist. He took a moment to breathe her in, to center himself and not let the anger take over. "Your hands, Myla…" Concern colored his tone as he noticed how the bubbly water was tinged pink, and he gave her a very soft tug away from the sink. "I’ll do it, and then we can go back to the room."

Regardless of Ronnie hovering over her shoulder like a vulture, Theo slipped in like the woman didn’t exist and that his arm didn’t nearly brush her as it wrapped around Myla’s waist. The tension in her shoulders immediately vanished as she focused on his warmth and the April fresh detergent that still clung to his pajamas. She turned her face toward him, following his lead to try and ignore Ronnie, even if her hot breath pelted the side of Myla’s neck. "I’m sorry… I couldn’t handle another nightmare."

Ronnie scoffed, noticing the blood in the sink and nail shaped imprints in Myla’s palms. "Not so good at curbing that temper," she mused, letting her gaze slowly drift over to Theo. While she acted as if she was unbothered, her pulse elevated. Knowing she must have out stayed her welcome she pivoted on her heels and headed for the exit. "Catch you lovebirds at training later."

It wasn’t until Ronnie had disappeared up the elevator that Myla let out a breath she felt like she had been holding in the entire time. She reached out and pumped a small bit of hand soap into her palms. A wince hissed between her teeth as it ran over the small cuts but she wanted to clean them at least. "How long were you listening?" she asked quietly as she rinsed her hands.

"You’re hurting yourself," Theo’s voice was laced with anxiety, and he gave her another little insistent tug away from the sink. "I only caught the end of the conversation, I didn’t mean to…" He let out a soft sigh, dropping his head onto her shoulder. Would saying it now be enough to let her know it was her, and only her, or would it feel rushed because of the conversation he’d overheard? Was this the kind of place where you confessed something like this, in a kitchen? No, he could do better.

Myla turned her head away slightly as she reached for a paper towel. Her heart still felt like it was halfway up her throat even if Ronnie was gone and he relieved some of her tension. She felt like a ticking time bomb since the night before. She was restless. Her head fell with a sigh as she pressed the towel into her palms. "It kept me from breaking her nose," she admitted. There was no subtle laugh or thread of sarcasm. Honestly, she didn’t know if she would have been able to stop herself at a broken nose but Theo knew that without her saying it. "You can probably guess how it went…" She inhaled a sharp breath.

"We’re going to rest today before training, and have one of those robots check you out, and then tomorrow, if you feel up to it, I want to take you down to the beach." He pulled back, catching her hands in his own and pressing a soft kiss to the knuckles of each hand.

She grimaced at the mention of the medical robots. The ghost of each individual prick of her stitches still raw in her mind. Myla tried to relax as his lips grazed her knuckles but her mind couldn’t stop reliving the attack as Ronnie’s words echoed on repeat. She was glad Theo only heard the end. He didn’t need to hear what Ronnie said. He didn’t need that burden. But deep down she was more thankful he didn’t hear her regrets, how she agreed with the woman's judgements of her… How she hated herself.

She nodded her head slowly. "Ok," she conceded, lightly running her thumbs over his fingers. "I told Alfred I’d clean the dishes… He didn’t need to hear all of that." The corner of her lips tugged into a weary, apologetic smile. Myla slowly stepped toward the sink once again, reaching out to shut off the water before the basin overflowed.

"What didn’t I hear?" Theo tugged her back again once the water was off, clearly he was going to make a nuisance of himself today. He slipped in front of Myla, dipping his hands into the hot water so that he could wash the dishes instead of her. "Whatever it was, she’ll probably try to use it against me later. She’s a bitch, and I don’t want you to believe anything she’s trying to shove down your throat. Angel, if you find yourself agreeing to anything she says, I’m going to have to check you for a concussion." It was a poor attempt at humor, because she wasn’t smiling and it made his chest ache to know he couldn’t cheer her up.

"If being here is too much…" He would take her and leave right now, Myla didn’t need to be strong for him. He didn’t want to have to watch someone he—he couldn’t watch her struggle for his sake.

Myla begrudgingly let Theo clean the dishes. She limped back over to the table and lowered herself into her seat which had quickly grown cold absent her body heat. "I… I don’t think you want to know what either of us said," she admitted with a sigh. And maybe part of her didn’t want him to know some of what they said. He had been carrying so many of her burdens over the past day that if she could alleviate a single pound she would.

"No, Theo." Her voice was soft, more tender than it had been before as her head fell slightly. "This might be our last chance to find our dads. I can’t not try." She sighed softly, strumming her fingertips along the edge of the table. "I can’t guarantee I won’t kill her before leaving this place though," she admitted with a weak laugh.

"Would you tell me everything, even if I begged?" His voice was unsteady, but Theo focused on the dishes, trying not to lose his nerve. He wouldn’t push her on it, but she seemed more upset about the conversation than he was comfortable with. He made quick work of the few dishes, setting them aside to dry before wiping his hands off on a hand towel that hung from the cabinet by his legs. "I wouldn’t stop you, and that’s a reflection on how I feel about it all, not you."

Theo turned back toward her, looking her up and down for a moment before closing the distance once more. He leaned over her a little, hand bracing on the table, until their lips were just barely touching. He wanted to kiss her again, if only to prove to himself that she was still there and that she couldn’t vanish from right under his hands. The urge to tell her now, to not wait for a better place like the beach, was all consuming. "Myla," he breathed against her lips, eyes squeezing shut. "I…"

She sighed, nodding her head while biting a little too hard on the inside of her cheek. "I would tell you if you want—" Myla’s entire train of thought was brushed aside when Theo was suddenly standing beside her chair. Her breath seized in her chest beneath the racing beat of her heart as he leaned down until his lips hovered dangerously close to hers. The warmth of her name rolled off his tongue and caressed her skin. She swallowed anxiously… expectantly as her body spun in her chair to face him fully.

She wanted to hear it. The words had been lingering in the vacuum of space between them for months. It was safe behind their masks and their walls. They could push it away and ignore it behind the guise of not knowing each other truly. But that was all stripped away. There was nothing to hide behind, just one large unspoken burden that weighed on them both that they were desperate to share but also terrified to speak into existence. Myla cupped his cheek in her palm and traced the edge of his bottom lip with the tip of her thumb. "If you say it," she warned him with a breathy voice barely above a whisper. "I won’t have the same reservations I did last night."

His breath caught in his throat, because that certainly wasn’t the threat that she thought it was. Though, the fact that she could barely walk was enough to give him pause, there was no way she’d actually enjoy herself when she was in that amount of pain, and what if he popped her stitches or something equally ridiculous? Theo groaned, pressing his lips to hers instead of saying what he wanted desperately to say.

"I need you to heal first," he muttered once they’d pulled apart, breathing a little too hard, too many ideas about the things he’d do with Myla without any reservations on either of their part making him feel a little too stiff for comfort. "Can I do anything to convince you to sit out of training today?"

A sad chuckle hummed from behind her lips as they kissed. Myla expected his response. She would have done the same thing if the roles were reversed. But that didn’t mean she liked it either. It was only fair that he had to suffer through waiting along with her. If Theo told her he loved her, she’d only want him more. The torture of waiting would be inhumane. So… healing first. She sighed. That could take weeks.

Her hand slowly fell from his face to rest in the nook between his neck and shoulder. "Nothing you’d agree to," she mused with a teasing smirk. Myla was likely to pop stitches that day one way or another. In the end it was up to Theo how it was done.

Theo hummed against her lips, seeming to consider that for a moment. "I mean, if you’re planning to pop your stitches either way…" he trailed off with a grin she could feel against her own lips, but he straightened out in spite of his lesser judgment. He stretched and sighed, before lancing his fingers with hers. "We have a few hours to kill before training, want to go back to the room? I’ll read the Hobbit to you, I’ll even do the wizard's voice."

He grinned at her, uncaring that the world was ending, knowing that they only had so much time left together before they were thrown into danger again. Today wasn’t the day, but tomorrow he would take her to the beach while the sun was setting. He'd tell her everything he’d been holding inside himself all this time, because Theo couldn’t bear to think of either of them dying without her knowing exactly how he felt. Until then, he’d relish in the before, in the peace of having her here brought him.

Maybe waiting until she healed wouldn’t be terrible. Myla couldn’t deny that there was a certain thrill at hearing the desire in his voice and the way he got a little flustered when she teased him. She slowly stood up, wincing slightly but never releasing her hold on his hand. Even injured, she let her chest press lightly against his, tucking their entwined hands behind her back. "Mmm wizard voice? Are you trying to seduce me, Mr. Parker?" she jested and placed a soft kiss along his jaw.

Theo shivered at the feeling of her lips pressing against his jaw, and he trembled with the amount of control it took not to do all the things he wanted to do to Myla right then and there. Seducing her? Really? He was fairly certain she was the one trying to seduce him, not that he planned to tell her that he was having too much fun. "Absolutely," he chuckled, adjusting his hands ever so slightly, pausing for a moment, and then lifting Myla up by the backs of her thighs so she could wrap her legs around his waist, mindful of the stitches on her thigh. "In fact, just for you I’ll do a different voice for each dwarf." If she could tease him, he should be allowed to tease her right back, so he carried her out of the kitchen like that, grinning the whole way back to the room.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 40 min ago




#cdb6d6 ....|..... ronin ....|..... unclothed .....|..... descendants tower ......................... #00674f ....|..... sentinel ....|..... unclothed .....|..... descendants tower


The evening Zaria shared with Ronnie and Jules was senseless and passionate, by the time they were finished it was late into the night and her body was more exhausted than it ever had been before. Ronnie hadn’t been joking when she’d mentioned the idea of several positions she wanted to put Zaria in, and she was fairly certain the only thing stopping her from continuing was the fact that by her tenth peak she was having a hard time keeping her eyes open. She’d half curled in on herself, eyes drooping as the lack of sleep of several days caught up to her all at once.

She wouldn’t have changed her decision to allow the women into her room, though. It had been exactly what she needed to distract herself from the fight from the day before, from the fact that Logan hadn’t been here waiting for her. Zaria knew it wasn’t the kind of thing that would last, it had been senseless in every way conceivable, but knowing that didn’t stop her from catching a hold of Jules wrist and Ronnie's ankle when they both respectively went to remove themselves from the warmth of her bed.

"Stay?" The single word was horribly soft and shy, considering everything they’d just done together, but it was vulnerable in a way even sex wasn’t. Her eyes slipped shut, because she didn’t want to have to watch them pull away. "Just for tonight." The room was dark, and cool, and her bed was as soft as a cloud and pleasantly warm. It was big enough for all three of them, more than comfortable enough, and she found herself giving them both a small, desperate sort of tug closer to herself.

Jules was frozen stiff by the movement, her eyes shifting over Zaria’s form as her legs were slung over the side of the bed. There was clear confusion on her face, her eyes searching the woman’s expression for sincerity that was plainly visible. While the three of them had gotten rather acquainted, she wasn’t expecting intimacy of all things from the situation. Jules shot a quick look over towards Ronnie, eyebrows raised. She didn’t wait for an answer from the other woman, though. Jules turned her gaze back to Zaria, placing her free hand on her wrist to free herself. "Ok… it’s the least I can do." Jules slipped under the sheets, her hands gently rolling Zaria onto her side so she could press herself up against the woman’s back. She draped a leg over hers, locking her into a comfortable position.

Ronnie was half draped over the edge of the bed, hand sifting through the pile of clothing and blankets to find her undergarments when a delicate grasp seized her ankle. She rolled onto her back and propped herself up on her elbows to look over at Aria and Jules. Casual sex for her was nothing uncommon or out of the ordinary, but she never stayed the night. The last time she recalled actually sleeping with someone was… Her gaze averted to the wrinkle in the blankets draped over Aria’s legs. She met Jules’s gaze and while she showed no hesitation, there was a tightness that twisted in Ronnie’s chest. Her eyes drifted toward the exit and then the women before her who slipped effortlessly together like puzzle pieces. One night wasn’t going to change anything…

There was a part of Ronnie that wanted to slip free of Aria’s hold and leave before getting too familiar. But a guilty part of her wanted to remember what it felt like… Just once more. A reluctant sigh escaped her lips before she turned around in the bed and nestled herself opposite Jules on the other side of Aria. She didn’t really know what she was doing, not anymore. Did she face the woman? Make herself the little spoon? The subtle panic was making her overthink everything when she was usually calm and collected. She had taken too long. The heavy breaths of sleep were already filling the silence. Ronnie sighed, then slowly lowered herself to lie with her back to the women near the edge of the bed.

Zaria let out a soft sigh, the bed dipping beneath Ronnie enough to bring her back from the edges of sleep, and her arm slid out reflexively until it curled around the woman's waist, giving her a surprisingly strong tug until she slipped into the space between her arms perfectly. A small, sort of happy noise escaped her throat as she pressed her face into blonde hair, dropping off to unconsciousness while holding Ronnie like she was an oversized teddy bear. Her sleep was surprisingly peaceful, only vague dreams of killer cowboys making her restless a few times through the night, but each time she roused from one of the dreams she’d wake to the weight of Jules leg thrown over her own, to the warmth of Ronnie against her chest, and she’d drop back off easily enough.

It was when the first few rays of sunlight began to break over the horizon that she felt the shift on the bed, coldness spreading across her chest as one of the women slipped from the bed and out of the room. Zaria reached out blindly, searching for where Ronnie had rolled away to, but Jules arm was curled around her waist and it kept her in place like an iron bar.

Zaria’s movements stirred Jules, who was awoken to the soft smell of rain and cashmere. Her naked form clung on tightly to Zaria, her hands gently caressing soft skin. It took her a moment to come to her senses, her bleary eyes blinking away a rather relaxing night of sleep. She looked up past the woman before her, noticing the other blonde had slipped away. Jules just scooted even closer, craning her head up to rest in the crook of her companion’s shoulder. Her voice was low and a bit deeper, her throat a little hoarse from their nightly activities. Her tone was a little playful. "How did you sleep, sweetheart?"

She shivered as calloused hands, now familiar against her skin, slid across the smooth expanse of her side. She twisted so that she was pressing against the other woman, her own arms twisting around her waist as she relaxed in the embrace. It was surprisingly intimate, even the question felt a little out of place with how she recalled Jules had hesitated last night, but no one would catch Zaira complaining about being on the receiving end of any form of affection. "I dreamed about cowboys trying to kill me." She admitted, ghosting the tips of her fingers along Jules' side slowly. A slight smile tugged her lips upwards, but it was an earnest admission, Jules could feel how her pulse jumped at the mention of it. "How about you, beautiful?" Her lashes brushed along the ridge of her cheeks as she subtly observed the other woman's expression.

Jules froze at the compliment, but a weak smile had remained plastered on her face in a poor attempt to hide how one word had startled her. Jules shifted her arm up to brush a couple strands of golden hair from Zaria's face, trying to think through her words. She opted for honesty. "Sweaty and warm." She looked into Zaria's eyes, searching her expression as she tried to read her. She opted to cushion her confession with a bit of humor. "Dreaming about men while in bed with us… that's very rude of you, Aria."

Color filled Zaria’s cheeks, and she let out a small, startled laugh. She was rather warm too, it had been surprisingly comfortable though. She shifted one of her arms, hand gliding along Jules arm until her fingers very gently curled around her wrist. She guided the woman's hand across her stomach, muscles jumping some at the contact despite the fact that she was initiating it, until Jules could feel the raised and twisted patch of healing skin on her side. Sleeping had helped with her healing factor, it was no longer twisted and thrumming angrily, simply a pink mass of healing tissue that only tingled as her fingers grazed it.

"I would have rather been dreaming about you," she admitted, knowing the other woman had spotted the injury the night before and could tell that it had changed drastically in just a few short hours. "Getting stabbed in a truck stop isn’t going in my fondest memories folder, last night though…" Zaria’s smile twisted in a grimace for a moment as she tried to not think about how the weight of the man had nearly suffocated her, how the knife had felt twisting inside of her. She needed to check on James, maybe thank him again.

Jules gently rubbed where the wound had once been, quickly putting the puzzle pieces together. She knew a thing or two about healing quicker than most, but it definitely did not make the pain any easier. "You get used to it… getting stabbed, shot, burned." Jules made a note to pull her head back, admiring Zaria’s form for a moment. "At least you don’t have to worry about scars at the pool." She let out a small exhale that bore the faintest trace of a laugh.

Her smile faded a little, eyes unfocused as she seemed to look past the woman next to her. Jules unhooked her leg from Zaria and folded her arm in front of her. "Last night was nice." Her words were less than confident. "Maybe we can do it again sometime."

Zaira paused for a moment, not understanding why Jules pulled away so suddenly. She wasn’t easily dissuaded though, and she followed the other woman like a cat that was hungry for attention. She rolled easily onto Jules, arms barketing the other woman's body against the bed on either side of her. Their bodies slid together, the silk sheets twisting around them, but she slotted herself between Jules legs and pressed her lips to the woman's cheek.

"Promise?" It was little more than a whisper, just as vulnerable as when she’d asked the women to stay the night before, but there was nothing but honest hope in her tone. She’d been on the run for so long, for a while it had just been her and Logan and the older man had been like a reluctant father figure to her. This was the first time in quite a long time that she allowed herself to be this close to someone else, and it was the most selfish parts of Zaria that wanted to cling to it.

Jules stared up at Zaria, a wash of emotions passing through her eyes: bashfulness, excitement, happiness, and then finally sorrow. The sadness on her face lingered as she reached her hands up to cradle the woman’s cheeks, holding her gaze. "You trust far too easily, darling." Her tone was soft and nurturing, more a lesson or instruction than chastisement. "I wouldn't mind more of this… and you are much cozier to hold at night than a pillow."

Zaria’s brows furrowed, though she instinctively leaned into Jules' touch. She didn’t understand why the other woman looked so sad for a moment, but the urge to soothe away that sadness rose up in her unbidden and abrupt. They’d only known each other for a few short hours, but Aria was the sort of person to get attached and hold on with all her strength, she’d been too alone for too long not to learn to value the people she could be close to. "Should I not trust you?" Her lips curled up into a small smile, the idea amusing. They were all on the same team, fighting for the same thing, and she had no reason not to trust any of them. They were all fighting for the same thing now, even if this was little more than a one night stand it didn’t change the fact that they were teammates now, comrades in arms. Zaria wasn’t alone anymore, and that realization clouded out more important things like logic.

The sadness remained for a moment as Jules just shook her head. "It's your decision on who to trust… all I will say is that I want you to."

Memento Mori. It was her father’s favorite phrase. It was a rallying call for acting cautiously, for remembering that any moment could be your last if you let your guard down. Unfortunately, Jules had picked up on what the phrase was really used for in the years since her training: remember that you will die one day so that you can live today without regret. Jules’ smile grew a little as she noted just how desperate the woman was for a bit more affection. She slid her hands from Zaria’s cheeks to her jaw, and then the back of her neck to pull the woman’s face close to hers. "I can’t promise you’ll get both of us again. I can’t speak for Ronnie." Jules looked up through her lashes at Zaria, batting them slightly. "But you can invite me any time you get lonely."

"I’m surprised I even got this far," she admitted, lips brushing over Jules, blushing as she recounted the night's events. "I’m not going to complain about anything else, I’m lucky enough to have you right here." And then, because she was trying her luck, Zaria kissed her.

Jules accepted the kiss, keeping it short and sweet for the moment. She let their lips interlock, sliding her hands up to hold Zaria's face still when she broke the kiss off. Her eyes searched Zaria's. "You don't have to sweet talk me. I was already planning on having a little more fun before I made some coffee."

Zaria’s gaze was soft and warm, and Jules could see the exact second she decided to throw caution to the wind and simply trust the other woman. It was naive of her, they both knew it, and she had a funny feeling that if it were anyone else she’d stop to think about it more, to analyze their interactions before she gave her a more tangible piece of herself. But, Zaria was tired. She’d been lonely, and sad, and just scrapped by day by day to try and find Logan. She missed her home, she missed her brother, and she missed having someone she could put her trust in. The fact that Jules acknowledged she trusted too quickly likely played a part in it all, because if she was planning anything that would break her trust she wouldn’t be so blatant about it, and besides…she’d trusted James rather quickly too, and he was literally half demon or whatever.

"The best way to find out if you can trust somebody is to trust them." Zaira grinned at Jules, biting her bottom lip. She’d heard the quote somewhere before, but it was true enough. Though, they could stick a pin in the whole trust topic if they were about to extend the night's fun. "Sweet talking you is fun, but maybe you should show me exactly what sort of fun you were thinking about."



interactions ....|.... ronnie ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 2 hrs ago



#375a87 ....|...... outfit .....|..... nightingale .......................................................... #ed1c24 ....|..... outfit .....|..... vanguard.....................

traveling



"What's our ETA, H.E.L.E.N.?"

"We will be arriving in approximately 38 minutes at 10:43 AM."

Jim nodded, leaning back in the driver's seat as the van continued effortlessly weaving through highway traffic. Flakes of dried blood had turned the tips of his fingernails a faint reddish-white, his hands awkwardly tapping the door handle and the gearshift as he stared out at the road ahead of him. The car drove itself, the van being Jim's self-designed prototype for a line of autonomous vans meant to begin production by the end of the fiscal year. Bags still remained under his eyes, and two large thermoses of coffee sat empty in the cup holders. He was doing his best not to look June's direction as thoughts spiraled in his mind. He still wore his sweats and undershirt, though both were a bit more crumpled than they were before.

The van was another brilliant idea on Jim's part. He had called for it while mopping up June's bathroom, and it was idling outside them that morning. It gave them the opportunity to get naps on the trip back, and it had plenty of space to store the armor in the very back. Most importantly, the van was a tank in all but legal classification. Bulletproof windows, armored plating all around, near-lethal anti-theft technology… It was the only set of wheels Jim felt truly safe in. After June's ambush, it was the only thing he trusted to keep her safe. And yet, Jim still felt a need to ride alongside her just in case. He wouldn't be much help if they got attacked again and the van was compromised. So now, Jim was stuck in a rolling prison with a woman who had jumped him twice in the last twelve hours.

He needed to say something, but he had a sinking suspicion his words were going to sow discord. His eyes shifted towards June in the passenger seat, a small blush running up his cheeks at just the sight of her. He looked away quickly, frightened that making eye contact was going to lead to a repeat of earlier in the day. "So… ummm… did you still want to have that date?" He winced as the words left his mouth, the awkwardness of the question evident even to Jim. He continued nonetheless. "We don't exactly need a do-over at this point, so it might be a little… redundant."

June’s eyes were heavy, exhaustion and blood loss weighing her down. She also had the air of a satisfied cat, spread across her seat delicately, mindful of how every bump made her side twinge in pain. She’d struggled back into her sweatpants and sports bra after her second shower of the morning, skin flushed, body sore, but more victorious than she’d been even when she was participating in underground fight rings overseas. She jumped some at the sound of Jim’s voice, blinking open eyes that had slipped shut at some point. "Of course I want to," June sat up a little, wincing and rubbing a hand over her face. She bit her lip, thinking for a moment about how she’d like several do-overs of what they’d done in that shower, but those were the sort of thoughts she ought to keep to herself. Though, sometimes Jim could be a little…confused, so it was probably better if she shared those sorts of desires aloud. "I want to do that date, and then as many other dates as you’d entertain. You’re the only person I’ve ever—" her face burned, and she squirmed in her seat. "I mean, it was really good. For me, at least. So, as long as it was good for you, then maybe we-we could- I mean, only with each other. Unless that isn’t what you want, then…"

June turned toward the window, not even flinching as her stitches pulled uncomfortably on her side. She contemplated jumping out, curious if this speed would kill her and put her out of her misery or not.

Jim turned himself in his seat fully, staring over at June with an incredulous look. The gears slowly turned in his head as he looked her over. All the talk of wanting him to get the wrong idea, the sexual teasing, the demand for a kiss… for some reason, he hadn’t precisely connected those dots in the most obvious way. Given how Imogen acted around her friends, he was under the impression that June might also view things like kissing and sex a little more liberally. He wasn’t the world’s greatest detective, or even a remotely emotionally observant man, but he could tell that June was anxious. She was fumbling over words, shifting in place, blushing. The realization hit him like a ton of bricks. Processing it would take time, but the knowledge was enough to respond in the only way he knew how. "Holy shit… Junie Wayne is nervous? Call the tabloids." His tone was playful, but his nerves were still shot to hell. His ribbing always had a way of calming her down, giving her a way to redirect her feelings at him. He had always liked filling that role, but was still far too dense to understand why quite yet.

She laughed, turning back toward him, posture relaxing some, but she wasn’t going to back down. The timing felt off, she’d never expected the two of them to end up working so closely together because family members started to go missing, but she wouldn’t have traded what they’d done earlier for anything, or anyone, else. Her gaze was soft in a way that was rare and vulnerable, directed sorely at Jim. "This isn’t how I ever thought the conversation would go when I’d imagined it, not really how I imagined our first time either." She froze, eyes widening some as her words caught up to her brain. Her hand twitched toward the door handle, contemplating jumping after all. "The tabloids suck, anyways." She went on, hoping, praying really, that Jim would do what he did best and ignore the moments where someone blatantly shared their feelings with him. "They haven’t published a single accurate story about me, or you."

June’s luck had worn out. Jim was hanging on her every word, and her slip up did not escape his notice. His evil grin grew wider as he raised both his eyebrows, his voice dripping with condescending excitement. "So… you’ve thought about it before?" For once, he finally understood how their little game felt on June’s end. It was intoxicating, the smug power she held over him. He leaned closer from his spot, his eyes scanning her expression. She seemed more distressed than he had expected, his smile wavering slightly. He wasn’t sure if he would get an opportunity again, but something about the way June spoke made their game seem trivial. He needed to deflect, for her sake. With a shaky breath, he sighed. "I… have had dreams about you before. Chalked it up to hormones. But… I don’t exactly know how this stuff is supposed to go. You were with Liam, and I was busy with work, so I never really…" It was his turn to stammer and look away. He cleared his throat, trying to figure out what exactly he was trying to say. He cycled back to her questions. "It’s… all very new to me, but I do want to spend time with you. It’s just…"

There was an elephant in the van with them, whether they were willing to admit it or not. Jim wasn’t one for complications, or feelings, or confronting things that needed to be confronted. He acknowledged it anyway. "I want to find our fathers, and bring your brother back home… not that I am particularly excited for your dad to find out about last night, he scares the fuck out of me." His awkward joke hung in the air, more of a self-defense mechanism than an attempt to make her smile. "I… don’t want my feelings to get in the way of that." He paused for a moment, cycling through options on what to say next before speaking very slowly. "But… I need help making gadgets. And I have been having a hard time falling asleep lately…" His words trailed off as he searched June’s face in the hope she would understand what exactly he was getting at.

Her smile had tugged at her lips, softening her expression, but the more Jim spoke the more her smile slipped. The mention of Liam was a sore subject, she tried not to think about her brief time with him, and how the relationship as a whole had made her feel less like a person and more like an object. Her stomach had twisted itself into knots by the time Jim was done speaking, and June was reduced to a pair of suffocating lungs behind a stoic mask. It was rejection and acceptance all wrapped in one shiny metal bow, but she couldn’t understand why his deflection hurt so much.

Well, that wasn’t true. It hurt because he was pushing away how not only he felt, but how she felt as well, while planning to accept the physical. It wasn’t something she’d have ever expected of Jim, and that was perhaps what hurt the most. June’s eyes slid down to her hands, to the blood that was still beneath her nails, and it took every iota of her self control to stop the tears that threatened to overwhelm her. Even in her worst dreams, this was never how she’d thought the conversation would go.

"I understand," the pause had been so brief it was barely there, and when she turned back to him the smile was back, though it no longer reached her eyes. It had hurt less when she had been shot, and she let her mind drift to how it had felt when that man had dug his thumb into the bullet wound. Pain was a good distraction from things that actually weighed on you, and so maybe this would be better for her. "It would be nice, not being the only one struggling to sleep." There were some perks that came from being trained by a man who qualified as one of the worlds best spies to be just as good as he was, namely being able to lie without batting a lash even when it felt like her ribs were being broken all over again, only this time by someone she’d trusted to never break them. "I’m happy, as long as you’re happy."

The mood had soured, unsurprisingly, when their families had been brought up. His attempts at levity did not help the matter. When she smiled at him, it wasn’t her smile: it was the fake one she used in public. He had seen it a few times. But given how understanding she seemed of the situation. Those last words, though, felt off. It’s a phrase he had seen used in movies, usually accompanied by sad music. This wasn’t that kind of moment. He wanted to be with her, she wanted to be with him, they had confessed… being happy if another was happy could be a good thing. He understood the sentiment. He caught himself smiling sympathetically when June was excited before. She must be thinking that… but the implication that she wasn’t happy still clung in the back of his mind, locked away behind more pressing thoughts.

June wanted to spend time with him. Excitement coated his words, even if his face was still mostly a stoic mask now. He looked out at the road in front of them, speaking as fast as he could think. "It’s not as romantic, upgrading the Batmobile or helping to update everyone’s suits, but it gives us a chance to talk. Strategize, sure, but maybe… we never really talked about your art before. What your style is, your inspirations, what they mean… and what kind of music you like, and..." He paused, his thoughts cataloging all the things he wanted to know about her. This didn’t feel like the time and place for that. Her somewhat pained expression from before had shot to the front of his mind, his attention immediately shifting back into her needs. "Shit… stitches, right. How are they? Do you need anything? I should have a kit in here somewhere."

She was surprised, the last thing June had expected him to bring up was her art. She hadn’t had time recently to turn toward her usual outlet, pieces sitting in her studio unfinished, but the clear excitement that radiated from him despite how he tried to keep it under control made her relax some. This was Jim, her best friend, someone she trusted inexplicably, so what if it didn’t happen the way she’d hoped? This was more than Juniper could have ever hoped for, and she wasn’t going to complain now and ruin it.

"Nothing popped, thankfully." her hand brushed across her side, fingers trailing over the splotchy and ugly bruise that was rising to the surface along her ribs. That was only a half truth, the stitches Alfred had given her the night before had popped at some point during the bank robbery, but it hurt more than it had bled so she ignored it. What was most concerning was how each deep breath hurt, it felt like June couldn’t quite get the proper amount of air into her lungs. "Cracked rib, maybe two? Dizzy from the blood loss, my pain is only at an eight though…I’ve had worse." She smiled, another lie, she’d never been shot before, but all things considered she had been lucky.

Jim was quiet for a moment, his brain cycling through what he had on hand that could possibly help June. She needed medical attention, proper medical attention. "We'll be at the tower soon… I can help you up to the infirmary." He eyed her wearily, his breath catching in his throat. He was a bit powerless to provide much aid. The only thing he could do was just be present. He reached a hand over awkwardly, placing it right next to June's leg in her seat. He turned his palm upward, and offered a small smile. "I can sit with you while you get patched up… whatever you need."

Her eyes slid to his hand, heart jumping to her throat, and she’d slid her own hand into Jim’s before she even could consider not doing it. Their fingers laced together like two pieces of a missing puzzle, and her cheeks flushed at how his calloused fingers felt against her own. "Stay with me," she whispered, not able to look him directly in the eye.

Jim nodded, his eyes fixed on the road in front of them. He squeezed June's hand softly. "Of course," he whispered back, a bit of a smile creeping on his lips. "Just… no more trips alone, ok? Flying that fast makes me sick."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf
2x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#cb6b06 ....|..... #d13b00 ....|..... ghost rider ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ............ #00674f ....|..... sentinel ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


Left to her own devices after a particularly satisfying start to her morning, Zaria had showered and unpacked. It took her a total of ten minutes to put everything she owned away, which felt both like too much and too little. Logan’s belongings were stowed away carefully with hers, his clothes given their own dedicated drawer alongside her own. She’d gotten dressed after enjoying a nice naked prance around her new space, and then she’d gone on a hunt to find something to eat. The kitchen was, blissfully, empty of all others but there were what appeared to be homemade donuts and a pot of freshly brewed coffee on the counter.

"This place rocks." She said to no one in particular, fixing herself a cup of coffee and setting three donuts aside before snagging another mug for James. She felt a little bad, leaving him on his own last night. Though, she felt pretty justified in the extenuating circumstances. When hot women want to have sex with you, you have sex with them and don’t ask questions. It wasn’t like it was anything more than sex…her conversation with Jules this morning surfaced though, and her stomach fluttered. Aria distracted herself with stacking their coffee, some cream, sugar, and donuts onto a tray before heading toward the elevator.

J.A.R.V.I.S. was very polite with being a man stuck inside a tower, she’d decided. The references of him being AI was lost on her, she didn’t even know what that stood for and the man seemed real enough. Maybe she’d get to meet him eventually. He guided her to James’s floor, and she wasted no time in appreciating his new housing arrangement before she was pushing into the bedroom. She paused at the sight of him stretched across the bed in the wrong direction, still dressed.

"That doesn’t look very comfortable." Zaria said aloud, setting the tray down on one of the bedside tables before she plopped down beside James with all the grace of a well fed house cat. She bounced on the bed, jostling him, before stretching out and patting his head gently. "Should I take my humble offering of donuts and coffee and leave you to your endeavor of acquiring severe neck pain?"

Wake up. The spirit’s words jostled him awake when the added weight on his bed did nothing to rouse him.

James groaned, turning his face to bury it in the drool soaked blankets that were bunched under his head. His hands pushed off the mattress as he tried to sit up. Every muscle and joint in his body was sore from at least fifteen hours of sleep that qualified as bordering on death. He hadn’t moved an inch the entire time and he felt it… Especially in his neck. As he adjusted to sit on the side of the bed beside Aria, he turned his head sharply to the side, sending a loud procession of pops and cracks down his spine. He hunched over, elbows on his knees, left hand rubbing his neck as he tried to climb out of his mental fog. Bloodshot eyes peered over at the girl from beneath the mop of shaggy black hair. He caught a faint glimpse of a white lacey something or other that showed more skin than covered it. "Do you own shirts that actually cover your breasts?" he grumbled as his gaze shifted to her face, voice hoarse from off and own snoring.

"Nope." She said, popping the P with enthusiasm. Zaria sat up, shifting so she was on her knees on the bed behind him, a hand slipping to the back of his neck so she could help him workout the tense knots at the back of his neck. She did, actually, but it was a little more funny this way. "Though I’d argue that if you can’t see my nipples, my breasts are technically covered. Do you have something against pillows?" Her voice was bright and cheerful, clearly from the two of them Zaria was more of a morning person.

His brows rose a little as he watched her move around behind him. "I didn’t pack my pocket dictionary… But I don’t think that’s how that—" James tensed, knuckles in his hands popping as he clenched his fist to keep from moving. While having the knots worked out was nice… Kind of, it fucking hurt. "There’s pillows," he replied while pointing toward the pillows that still rested at the head of the bed. His exhaustion might have clouded his mind enough that he sought somewhere to die last night. He wasn’t particular about there being pillows or not. Hell, there was a minute he considered passing out on the couch, but he at least managed to drag his ass up to the bed. Small victories.

Her thumb dug into one of the knots on the side of her neck, rolling it out until it was gone and then moving on to another spot. She wrinkled her nose at him, pulling back a little once all the tense spots had been worked out of his neck. "You look awful, how long did you sleep for?"

"I don’t know… What time is it?" James’s brows furrowed as he raised the watch on his left wrist close to his face. He had to blink the tiredness from his eyes several times before he could focus. "Meeting was at six… So… Fifteen hours, give or take." He rubbed his eyes aggressively trying to get rid of whatever sleepdust lingered in the corners stubbornly. "Some of us weren’t invited to a threesome."

She pulled back fully, face burning and suddenly unable to meet his gaze. Zaria shifted so she was sitting at the end of the bed instead of behind James, tugging at her shirt self-consciously. "Right," her voice was tense, taking the shot at her evenings activities for what it was. For some reason, she hadn’t expected judgment from James. It was her own fault, she was looking for Logan in people that were not him. Logan would have bought her a beer in celebration, but they were two different people and she’d really only just met James. "Sorry. Well, there’s coffee and donuts there. I’ll just leave you to…" she waved a hand toward the blanket discolored with patches of drool and the wrinkled sheets, pushing up off the bed.

Dumb ass.

"Shut up," James muttered under his breath. The spirit’s voice felt like a migraine scraping at the back of his brain and he hadn’t been awake for more than five minutes. He sighed and ran his hands over his face. "I’m sorry," he called after Aria, apologizing obviously not very common for him. He didn’t look up, messy hair hiding his face. "It’s none of my business," he sighed, cupping his hands together in the space between his knees. It seemed even fifteen hours of sleep didn’t alleviate his prickly disposition. There was still the nagging feeling that the two women who shared Aria’s bed were bad news but he couldn’t voice his concerns without sounding jealous. And… Maybe a small part of him was.

Zaria hesitated with her hand on the rail to the stairs, squeezing the cool metal between her fingers. She counted to fifteen in her head, steadying herself, before she turned back toward James with a half smile on her lips. It looked a little forced, but she wasn’t angry with him, just herself. "It just sort of…happened, I don’t know." She shrugged, feeling more tired than she had all morning all at once. "I’ve gotten used to living each day like it’ll be my last before I’m dragged back by my dad, so usually I just…" she made a sort of helpless noise in the back of her throat, moving back to sit down on the bed beside him.

"I get so caught up in wanting to live that I don’t always think it through. I’m sorry, if it upset you. I didn’t mean to, I doubt it’ll amount to much of anything in the end..." Zaria’s mind wandered to her brief conversation with Jules that morning, her heart doing a little flip in her chest at the thought of it all. Sleeping together occasionally wasn’t a commitment, she knew she’d only be able to do it for so long before she got attached. Ronnie hadn’t even stuck around, or came back, so she was fairly confident that the other woman wasn’t interested in more than sex. She sighed, feeling like it was all a little too complicated to be contemplating so early in the morning. "I’ve been informed I trust too easily, it is what it is. You can judge, if you want. It was dumb."

"I…" The words got stuck in his chest and wouldn’t come out. He cleared his throat and tapped his thumbs together. "You do trust too easily," James said, clinging to her comment rather than focusing on however he did or didn’t feel. "You got on the back of a motorcycle with a guy who turns into a flaming skeleton after like five minutes so… Maybe not the best call." He laughed softly. "Don’t worry. I’m not judging—that’s his job," he pointed to his head, "—I think maybe you should just be a little cautious considering everything."

Tell her, the spirit rolled around his skull demanding attention.

James sighed. "He wants me to tell you that there was something off about them… The women you were with." He ran a hand back through his hair and looked over at Aria.

"You saved my life," she pointed out, brows rising some. Her smile tilted up into something a little more genuine as her shoulders relaxed. "And technically, you got onto a motorcycle with a woman who was trying to steal it."

"A cute blonde stealing my bike is the most action I’ve got in years," James teased. It was a better answer than admitting he could have killed her in two seconds if she was actually an issue. But the spirit didn’t stir because of her and he found himself trusting his judgement of other people’s character more than he cared to admit.

She paused, head tilting as she digested what he said. It was just sex, it wasn’t like she was letting them take her out of the tower and away from…the person who made her feel safe. She glanced at James, cheeks heating again, and then away. "Something off? Like what?" Her question was genuine, not a hint of judgment in her tone, only mild confusion.

"I don’t know. It’s not always clear. He said something about a lot of guilt and I started to steam… Which can happen around certain types of people." James shrugged his shoulders. "It could be nothing or transgressions of their past. I don’t know. Just, you know, be careful." He looked over at her, his brows knit with concern. While he could fight off idiot cowboys all day, he couldn’t protect her if she put herself in vulnerable situations. "And maybe don’t leave the tower alone with someone," he added with an awkward laugh.

"Thank you, Judge, James." She bumped her shoulder against his, smiling softly up at him. It was nice, having someone care again, and knowing she cared what happened to him too. "I won’t leave the tower with anyone but you, deal?" She leaned around him, half over his lap, to snag a donut from the tray. With all the elegance of an excited dog digging into a rotisserie chicken they’d found in the trash, she tore off half and stuffed it into her mouth, smiling up at him with her cheeks bulging and a smear of the clear glaze on her bottom lip. "Mmm!" Zaria waved what remained of the donut in front of James, trying to coax him into eating.

James nodded his head with a small smile. "Deal." He watched her make a show of eating a donut and laughed. He rolled his eyes as he reached for a donut, waved it similarly in front of her face and took a bite. After he swallowed it, he shrugged his shoulders a bit in playful defeat. "Alright, go on. I know you wanna talk about it." His other hand reached out to grab one of the coffees, needing some caffeine to wake himself up and brace himself for the onslaught of sex stories he’d never be able to erase from his mind. He took a sip and pulled the cup away slightly to examine it. "Is there any coffee in here? Tastes like straight milk and sugar."

She laughed around the donut in her mouth, almost choked, and swallowed hastily before laughing again. "I don’t know if you really want to hear about the twenty one orgasms I’ve had in the last fifteen hours." Her grin turned sort of sly, like a cat that had gotten a fresh dish of cream after pretending to be very good. The sex had been good, more than good really, but Zaria wasn’t sure if she should tell him about Jules and how she’d left her shaky and gasping by the time she’d slipped out of the bed this morning. Or how Ronnie had made use of several surfaces in her kitchen before moving to the bedroom. Or…she coughed, reaching for the other cup and trading James. "That’s because that cup is mine and it’s perfect the way it is." His mug was filled with black coffee, because he’d seemed like the sort of freak who would enjoy that. "How do you drink your coffee, anyways?"

He made the mistake of taking a bite of his donut before Aria spoke. The second she mentioned orgasms in the double digits James inhaled sharply also sucking in the half chewed piece of dough. He doubled over, pounding his chest as he tried to catch his breath and also not choke. His eyes were watering by the time he reached over and grabbed his cup of coffee. Black, bleh. He downed half of it before he was able to make it three seconds without coughing. "Jesus fuck—" he coughed again, "—I love being unwillingly abstinent." His voice cracked and sounded pained at the end of his comment before finishing with another cough.

James finished the rest of his coffee, grimaced at the empty mug, then looked over at Aria. "I feel like I should be offended that you thought I liked black coffee." He held the empty cup in his hands and contemplated the question. It was so often that he was in a hurry going from place to place that he settled for whatever bullshit coffee he could get his hands on, no matter how sweet or black it was. "Splash of cream and honey." He shrugged his shoulders knowing it might have been a little unusual. "It tastes better than sugar."

Zaria was trying really hard not to laugh at his reaction, lips pressed tightly together, eyes watering some as she held in her mirth. Technically, she’d stopped counting around there, it probably went higher…she’d spare James that detail though. Her eyebrows furrowed as his comment registered, and she shifted a little on the bed beside him. "How long…sorry, no." Zaria flopped back onto the bed after she set her mug and coffee cup down, stretching out along the foot of the mattress in a patch of sunlight like a cat. "That’s funny, Logan drank his coffee the same way."

"It’s alright," he shrugged his shoulders and ran his hand back through his hair. "I uh… Can’t remember," James admitted with furrowed brows as he set down his empty mug on the nightstand. "Most women aren’t really a fan of a guy who talks to himself and has a spirit co-pilot," he mused with a weak laugh. His expression grew pensive at her comment. He slowly glanced over his shoulder at her. "Who’s Logan?"

Aria hesitated, eyes set on the ceiling for a long moment as she mulled over the question. The silence stretched for a moment, and then all the air left her lungs in a soft whoosh. "I ran away before my arranged marriage, I almost didn’t make it. My…my twin brother understood though, he wanted better for me. We were supposed to leave together, but he stayed behind so I could go." Her finger tips traced senseless patterns across the bedspread, she couldn’t bring herself to look at him. It felt too much like she was confessing sins. "After I left, I was alone for a while. Barely surviving, really. Stark wasn’t joking when he called me princess." Her lips twisted into a sneer around the word, hate seeping into every syllable. "I was utterly helpless on my own, I don’t even know how to use a broom. Isn’t that so fucking stupid?" Zaria laughed, but it was a sort of broken sound, she could feel tears gathering in the corners of her eyes.

"Logan found me in the middle of a bar fight, someone caught up to me and wanted to bring me back to my dad…he didn’t let them." Her fingers caught on the chain of the dog tags, and she pulled them out of where they’d been hiding in her bra, holding them out so James could clearly see the name printed on them. One read JAMES HOWLETT but the other had WOLVERIINE stamped into the metal. She smiled at them, sad and gentle. "He taught me how to live like a proper runaway, credit card fraud and all."

James slowly leaned over to read the dogtags. He remembered hearing about the Wolverine. There wasn’t much he knew beyond the shit that ended up on the news or shitty gas station tabloids. But he knew enough to know the man was some kind of hero. Which meant… "So… He’s missing?" He looked up from the necklace to meet Aria’s gaze.

"Yeah, I’ve been looking for him but..." she shrugged one shoulder, letting the dog tags drop back to her chest with a small and metallic clink. "It was his pager that led me here, I had hoped he would be here waiting…but deep down, I knew he wouldn’t have left to begin with." It hurt to admit aloud, and part of the reason she’d so willingly fallen into bed with Ronnie and Jules was to avoid thinking about the truth she’d found herself in. "He was the closest thing I ever had to…what I think an actual dad would be like. Even if most dads wouldn’t have taught their daughters how to win bar fights."

"Oh, I don’t know," James replied, leaning back on his hands and stretching his legs out in front of him causing both knees to pop. "My dad taught my sister how to throw a punch… Taught me that too and how to be a stunt motorcyclist in the circus." A small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he chuckled. "I don’t think he’s winning any dad of the year awards." Between putting him in life threatening stunts before he hit double digits and disowning him as an adult, James’s dad wasn’t on his list of favorite people… Even if he still loved him regardless.

"You have a sister?" She was surprised, though she wasn’t entirely sure why. James seemed…safe, like that. It was hard to explain, but he was very tolerant of Zaria in a way that only someone with a sister could be. "Did you do tea parties in between motorcycle stunts? Please say yes."

James laughed at Aria’s eagerness to know about his relationship with his sister. Most people cared more about the death defying stunts, not what he did as a fairly normal older brother. "Yeah. She’d even do my hair and paint my nails." He smiled, looking over at the blonde beside him. It wasn’t until that moment that he realized Aria kinda reminded him of Emma. They were probably around the same age. His grin faltered as an ache tugged at his chest and his gaze fell to his hands.

"I did that to my brother, too." She reached out on instinct, squeezing his hand gently before letting her own fall away. James looked so sad all of the sudden, it made her chest feel tight. "I miss him a lot…so, I understand. Sort of. I could paint your nails sometime, could be fun."

James’s gaze fell to their hands before drifting over to her. "If it’d make you happy," he folded without a shred of a fight, smiling at her attempt to cheer him up. It’d probably make him more sad than happy but… He’d sacrifice a lot to make others happy. Painted nails was a pretty painless trade.

She smiled at James in that soft unguarded way she was realizing was for him alone…and maybe for Jules and Ronnie, though she wasn’t entirely certain on that. She realized, in that moment, that there were other people than just Logan worth fighting for. "What would make you happy?"

His family talking to him again. Being more than a host for a sin obsessed spirit. Finding a home so he no longer had to wander from place to place. "Nothing within your power," he looked over at Aria with a faint smile. "I'll let you know if that changes."

"Promise?" She held up a closed fist, her pinky finger raised, and Zaria wiggled it at him.

He looked down at her extended finger with a soft chuckle. James slowly raised his hand to meet hers and hooked his calloused picky around hers. "Promise."

Promises meant a lot to Zaria, especially something as childish as a pinky promise. The last person she’d made one with was Logan, who had been bemused but reluctantly willing. She’d hoard this promise like a dragon with its treasure, but for now…she’d focus on James’s demonic companion. "How is Judge doing today? Does he sleep when you sleep?"

James groaned at his stiff muscles as he slowly laid back on his bed beside her, staring up at the exposed concrete ceiling. He bent his right arm beneath his head while his left hand rested on his stomach. "I have no idea. You’ll have to ask him."

She rolled onto her side, head propped up with one hand, elbow resting on the bed, so she could properly look at James now. "Judge, how are you this morning? Did you sleep?" She was smiling again, happy to have moved to lighter topics.

He slowly rolled his head to the side to look up at her. James felt the heat rising and rattling around his chest as the spirit began to stir. "I exist." The voice beat against his ribcage, deep and rough like a hand running through the coals of a fire. "I wait. I do not sleep." There was a small spark like a flame that illuminated behind James’s eyes.

"So, you don’t dream?" Zaria curled in on herself some, tucking her legs up and resting her head on her arm instead of propping it up. That was really sad to think about, though she supposed a demon wouldn’t sleep. "What is it you’re waiting for? Sinners? Do you look forward to anything else? Like…uh, like chili cheese hot dogs? Those are really good." She grinned at him, already knowing what she wanted for dinner later tonight.

"No," the voice rumbled. "I can watch James’s dreams though. He’s very depressing."

James’s face contorted as a faint blush dusted across his cheeks. "Yeah, thanks for that," he groaned, raising his left hand to rub his eyes.

"Yes," the spirit replied to the second question, his voice dark and monotone. "I seek sinners to smite or demons to send back to hell."

"Huh," she reached out, patting James on the chest. "We need to find a hobby for you. If you could experience one human thing, just one, what would it be?" She’d thought a chili cheese dog was pretty convincing, but the image of Judge learning how to knit was infinitely more appealing.

"I have experienced most things humans enjoy through James," the spirit replied before going quiet for an unsettling long amount of time.

The silence had grown to the point where James adjusted and brows furrowed. "I think you stumped—"

"Love." The deep voice rang out, overpowering James. "James has exposed me to many emotions, but not love."

James sat up abruptly, half jumping out of his bed. "Ok. That’s enough." He shoved Judge back into his cage as the panic made him restless. He walked halfway across the balcony catwalk where he found his discarded bag. He dug out what little toiletries he had without looking toward Aria. "I need to shower," he said awkwardly, dipping into the bathroom before she could stop him.

Zaria sat up, surprise set across her features as clear as day. She watched him flee, eyes wide and brows raised, and as the sound of the door clicking shut echoed through the penthouse she was left to digest how a demon wanted love of all things. She’d expected something more…carnal? It was surprising in the best of ways, and it made her heart flutter as she realized there was so much more to James and Judge than anyone would know unless they tried.

She rolled around in the bed for a minute, deciding her mattress was certainly better, before she got up and, feeling utterly bored and a little like a mother hen, she started to unpack James’s clothes, hanging up T-shirts and folding jeans neatly into his dresser. Once she was done and he still hadn’t emerged from the bathroom, she neatly made the bed, fluffing the pillows that hadn’t even been used, and eventually moved to the kitchen to make him a proper breakfast. Which to her, involved scrambled eggs with a little too much pepper, toast, and slightly burnt bacon, just like Logan had taught her.

By the time he’d decided to stop hiding away, she was pouring him a fresh cup of coffee, creamer and honey set out on the counter beside his plate. Aria grinned, rocking back on her heels. "I got bored waiting for you."

James finally emerged from the bathroom, water still dripping from his hair and running down his bare chest. He tucked the end of the towel against his hip as he finished wrapping himself. As he stepped into his bedroom he noticed his bed was made and heard noises coming from the kitchen below. He slowly approached the railing, resting his hands against the cool metal as he looked over the edge finding Aria making food. "Gonna be honest… Kinda figured you would have left." He stood back upright and strummed his fingers. He couldn’t decide if he was annoyed or thankful she waited. It was nice having a friend but having the spirit roped into it all a little less so. "Give me a second," he sighed and pushed off the railing. As long as she didn’t ask about the love thing then maybe he wouldn’t be annoyed.

It took him longer than he wanted to admit to actually find wherever the hell she stashed his clothes. Shocker, they were put away rather than left bunched up in his bag, which was how he usually kept his shit. Since she was downstairs, James just hoped she stayed down there because he didn’t feel like changing in the bathroom. She had already seen him naked but that didn’t mean he was just going to strut around in the nude all the time. He left his towel draped over his shoulders to catch drips from his hair as he slipped on a pair of boxers and then jeans. The sound of his bare feet smacking against the spiral staircase echoed throughout the apartment as he descended to the lower level while zipping and buttoning his pants. He slowly approached the kitchen using the towel to dry his hair and wipe up drips that fell on his chest.

"You can’t use a broom but know how to scramble eggs?" he asked as he slid onto a barstool at the counter.

"Logan taught me how to cook eggs," Zaria pouted at the plate, eyeing the copious amounts of little black pepper flakes that were mixed into the eggs. "This is how you eat them, right?" As if to demonstrate that this was, clearly, the perfect way to season a scrambled egg she popped a fork full into her mouth, diligently chewing past the strong pepper taste with watering eyes. "Mmm!" Unlike with earlier, this didn’t sound convincing in the slightest.

James looked down at the scrambled eggs which had so much pepper they were polka dotted. "Did Logan have an iron stomach?" He pushed off the counter and stood up, leaving his towel hanging over the back of the chair. He walked around Aria, grabbing the plate from her and chucked the food into the trash. After turning the stove back on he grabbed more eggs from the fridge. "Let me show you." He cracked four eggs into a bowl, then quickly whisked them with a fork. "Splash of milk," James said while pouring an unmeasured drop of milk into the yellow liquid. "A sprinkle of salt and pepper." He grabbed the salt and pepper, cranking each shaker three times. "You can always add more afterwards if it's not enough."

He then mixed everything a little more before pouring the eggs into the frying pan. James handed her the spatula seeing as how that was one part she seemed to have a handle on. "Do you like cheese?" His brows furrowed and he chuckled. "Who am I kidding? Everyone likes cheese." He opened up the fridge and found a bag of shredded cheese. James turned back around and added a healthy handful of cheese right into the egg mix. "Cheese makes everything better."

Zaria eyed the spatula with a keen level of trepidation, knowing she’d used a spoon to stir the scrambled eggs but unwilling to admit that to James as she watched how he cooked his eggs, diligently making mental notes of all his instructions. They certainly looked more appealing than her own eggs, fluffy and cheesy. "That was very attractive." She told him matter of factly, accent slipping through into her tone. She eyed James for a moment, as if reconsidering his prowess in the kitchen. "Can you teach me how to make a steak, next?" She grinned up at him before looking over at the discarded first batch of eggs, throwing a mental apology to Logan as she did so.

James looked over at her from the corner of his eyes as his cheeks grew to a soft shade of pink. "I…" He cleared his throat and turned his attention back to the eggs. If he had known it was that easy to get a woman’s attention he would have started teaching shirtless cooking lessons years ago. Whether intentional or not, Aria’s comment made him very self aware of every movement he made from that moment forward. He internally debated until the eggs were halfway cooked if he should show her how to use a spatula as he apparently gave her a little too much credit at that point. But it was about teaching her, not that he was accidentally attractive. He had to tell himself that a couple times before continuing.

"Hold on," he said patiently as he turned the pan on the burner so the handle was pointed diagonally toward Aria’s free hand. "Hold the handle," James instructed her while pointing at it. His right hand hovered in the air before hesitantly resting on top of hers and wrapped his fingers around her knuckles. "You don’t have to try so hard. Just run the flat edge of the spatula along the bottom of the pan and push the eggs around. It’ll do the rest." He slowly guided her through the motions as he spoke. While he wouldn’t have given it a second thought two minutes ago, now his face felt hot and his pulse elevated.

Once Aria had the hang of it, James pulled his hand away and took a step back. "Sure," he replied to her question with an awkward sincerity. "I’ll teach you whatever you want. You just have to ask." A little smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he tucked his wet hair behind his ear before looking for something else to make him busy.

James ran warmer than anyone else she’d been this close to, she’d almost forgotten, but the heat of his hand overlapping her own was jarring and confusing. She stared at their hands instead of what he was trying to teach her for a moment, feeling conflicted and frozen, and then her eyes refocused and Zaria tried with a newfound sort of desperation. The last twenty four hours were turning out to be some of the most intensely confusing of her entire life. It wasn’t entirely a true thought, but at this moment it felt like fact. Her own face felt too warm, eyes set on the yellow of the eggs.

"Thank you," she cleared her throat, gaze flickering from James’s hand, to his hair, back to the pan. She thought about their silly pinky promise earlier, about how Jules had told her she wanted Zaria to trust her, how Ronnie had seemed scared to slip back into bed for anything other than sex, and she was left feeling utterly flummoxed. These people, she realized with an edge of hysteria, were going to kill her faster than any ugly biker cowboy could. "I don’t have anything to really trade you, unless you want to learn how to navigate the political climate of Latervia as the reigning princess."

She smiled at him again, trying desperately to lighten the sudden thick air of tension that hung between the two of them. "There isn’t much to it, fluffy dresses, etiquette lessons, learning there are two hundred and six bones in the human body and how to break them all, tiaras. You know, the basics." Zaria shrugged, eyeing the eggs with a sense of victory.

He laughed softly. "If I ever need advice on finding a dress that matches my bike I’ll let you know," James teased with a lopsided smile. "But there doesn’t have to be a trade… Your company is payment enough." It took about two seconds for him to realize what he said. He cleared his throat as he shifted his weight from one foot to another. "That uh… Should be done any minute. I’ll go put on a shirt." He swallowed as he slipped behind her, then grabbed his towel from the chair and made his way toward the spiral staircase.

More color flooded her face, and Zaria was left to flounder alone for a second as James, once again, ran away under the lieu of needing to do something else. She shoved a piece of bacon into her mouth if only to distract herself, and set about plating the new eggs. Just like her feelings of Logan missing, it was much easier to push aside how she felt, the warmth in her chest, by distracting herself.

James took the steps two at a time with ease. Upstairs, he hung the damp towel over the railing and set to finding wherever Aria had put his shirts. That time they weren’t in the dresser but hung in the closet. He took a deep breath, trying to calm the conflicting wave of emotions that made his heart race before he tugged a shirt from a hanger and pulled it on over his head.

I told you, you were too slow, the spirit mocked him.

"Shut up," James grumbled under his breath as he tugged the shirt down over his torso. He took another deep breath then made his way back downstairs. He slipped back onto the barstool with an awkward smile. "Wow. Did you make this all by yourself? That’s very impressive," he teased with a chuckle. "I had no idea you could cook."

Zaria gave a mock bow with an easy smile, hoping to focus on lighter subjects than…whatever this was. "I had a good teacher," she wiggled her eyebrows at him, before settling into her own seat and taking a slow sip of her coffee. "So…what do you think of this whole," Zaria waved her fork around them, indicating to the tower itself. "Team, mission, tower?"

James laughed and shook his head. "Don’t get too used to it. My cooking skills only cover redneck cuisine… breakfast, burgers and beer," he teased before taking a bite of his eggs. He might have been selling himself a little short, but if Aria was expecting him to teach her how to make a lasagna from scratch he was the wrong person. His gaze fell to the yellow lumps of eggs as he poked at them with his fork, his smile fading slightly at the shift to more serious topics. "I don’t know," he admitted with a sigh, sparring a glance over towards her. "I’ve never been part of a team. Spent most of my life either on the road or living in a trailer and working in the circus with my family. This…" He motioned his fork generally to everything around them. "Is a lot. I don’t really feel like I belong here," he confessed, averting his gaze.

"Yeah," Zaria sighed, taking a bite of her toast and wrinkling her nose. She’d need to find out if someone could get her some marmalade, maybe Alfred? "I mean, I get it. The pager wasn’t even mine to answer, and you heard Stark last night…" she shrugged, eyes set on the food on her plate. She certainly belonged less than James, knowing her father he was probably in on this whole mess somehow. Doom had to land on top, no matter who it hurt in the process. "I shouldn’t be here, I don’t even know if Logan would have come. He used to say he wasn’t a hero, but I’ve heard the stories. He is more of a hero than I ever will be."

"I don’t know much about Logan… But from what I’ve seen, he always seemed like the type of guy that made the right choice when needed. I think he’d be here." He couldn’t speak much on a man he never met, but if Logan was even a fraction like him then he would have been there. James had no connections to anyone who went missing, no personal stakes beyond his own life yet he decided to stay… Because it felt right.

Aria looked up at James then, face softening some. "You’re heroic enough to be here, if he was, I know that much. You saved me, anyways."

James noticed the way Aria’s face scrunched at the plain toast and hopped up from his seat. He made his way over to the fridge, opened it and scanned whatever shit was stocked inside. After a few seconds he pulled out some butter and grape jelly. He slid it across the counter toward her with a smile. "I know how much you like sugar," he mused playfully. He then opened a drawer, pulled out a butter knife and handed it to her. "Butter first… Then jelly. And not too much."

He turned around and searched the cabinets for two glasses. James was doing that thing where he busied himself to deflect and avoid talking about himself again. It was only going to work for so long but at least he could keep his gaze anywhere else. "I’m not a hero," he corrected her quietly as he set the glasses on the counter rather than the island so he could keep his back turned to her. "I was in the right place at the right time." He opened the fridge again and pulled out the jug of orange juice. "The only time I did anything heroic it lost me my family. I’m just…" He sighed. "Trying to survive."

She perked up at the sight of the jelly, it wasn’t marmalade but it was close enough that she wouldn’t be complaining anytime soon. Zaria diligently began spreading a moderate amount of butter on the toast, and then a more than generous amount of jelly onto it. She hummed to herself appreciatively after taking a bite, pausing as she listened to James open up about his family. She chewed slowly, contemplating what to say to him.

"A lot of people qualify as a hero, right? Doctors, police officers, the men who like to fight fires." Aria set down the half eaten slice of toast, giving James her full attention. "The thing is, a lot of those people, the people that claim that title, are convinced they’re going to change the world." She waved a hand through the air, as if she could wipe that idea from where it sat in front of her. "That is not impressive, I have heard my father complain of real heroes, and to me they are always a person fighting to just make one small difference."

Zaria smiled at him, nudging his ankle with her foot beneath the table. She knew what she said ultimately has next to no value, but it was the effort that counted. James was already a hero in her books, and it was sad for him to not see that. "Sounds like that’s what you were trying to do, I’m sorry you were punished for it."

James knew what she was doing. He didn’t agree. Aria’s impression of him being a hero all rested on a single instance where she happened to be the benefiting party. She was biased, only saw a tiny fraction of who he was or what he did. But he wouldn’t tell her any of that. He appreciated the effort and figured he could let her live in the ignorant bliss of thinking she swayed his opinions.

His gaze fell to where she stretched out her foot to bump his ankle. The small act made him chuckle softly as he looked over his shoulder at her before pouring them both a glass of orange juice. "Well," he started with a sigh as he put the jug back into the fridge. James picked up their drinks and slowly turned to face her with a tight lipped smile. "What’s done is done." He shrugged while passing off one of the glasses to her. He slowly made his way back around to the empty seat and sat back down. "I’m stuck with the consequences of my actions for… Well, forever." A defeated laugh escaped his lips before he took another bite of eggs.

Zaria’s brows furrowed, head tilting to the side in clear confusion. "The consequences being…losing your family? Or is there more?" She could tell from his drawn smile that he did not believe her, but Zaria was nothing if not persistent. She’d wear him down, and eventually James would see himself for what he was. He was here after all, wasn’t he? Nothing short of a hero would join a team like this. She paused at that thought, realizing that lumped her in with everyone else and their heroic titles, and inwardly grimaced.

Just as James didn’t believe he was a hero, she was under no illusions of what she was, what she could become. She had the genetic makeup of a villain, not of anyone good, not of someone like him. He had sacrificed so much to get to where he was now, and she only knew likely half of it. No, Aria would never be a hero, but James was. It figured, only a true hero would doubt themselves like he does.

James sighed knowing full well it was going to come up eventually. He supposed he’d rather come clean to Aria and hope that maybe his secret could remain that way… If, at least, for a bit longer. His jaw clenched as he inhaled a sharp breath though his nose, fingers anxiously tapping along the counter. "I… Sold my soul to Mephisto," he confessed, slowly looking over to meet her gaze.

She blinked at him slowly, and then, after a long pause— "Who the hell is Mephisto?" Zaria looked truly confused, wasn’t it the devil that usually took peoples souls? Though, if Judge was a demon…but that didn’t make any sense. James was just…being punished twice? He was the unwilling host of a demon, and he lost his soul? That was so fucked, she wasn’t sure who Mephisto was, but Zaria was certain he was an asshole.

"He’s a demon that parades around like Satan and makes deals with people for their souls. Very biblical… In a fucked up sense, I guess." James shrugged his shoulders like it was no big deal, because at that point it wasn’t. He had been dealing with his reluctant co-pilot for over a decade. It was just… life for him at that point.

"Is…Judge, are you also unwilling?" Zaria was trying desperately to understand all the moving pieces. Judge wasn’t this Mepho man, so how did he end up in the mix? "What did you sell your soul for? I’m not judging, my father is a supervillain, I’m just…confused? Trying to understand." If they had both been forced into it, why couldn’t they just…huh. "Was it a written contract?"

"We’re both unwilling," the spirit answered before James could find the words.

"It’s a verbal contract." James sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "My dad was the old Ghost Rider… It’s a mantle that I just happen to wield currently. He was dying from it and because he sold his soul, if he died he’d be damned to Mephisto’s hell. I made a new deal, against my family’s wishes, and became Ghost Rider to save my father from eternal damnation." He leaned forward to rest his forearms on the counter and cupped his hands together. "I didn’t get the same vengeance spirit shoved inside me but… The same rules apply."

Zaria leaned back in her chair until her back popped in three places, it was a lazy stretch that took a few long moments to complete. "He sounds like a real crusty bitch," she decided, settling her hands back into her lap. Her gaze was soft and sympathetic when it rested on James, but there was also something solidly resolute in her gaze. Whatever else she was thinking, she wouldn’t be fast to explain it all. "If you’re trying to convince me you’re not a hero, you’re failing."

James scoffed and shook his head before downing his glass of orange juice. "You’re only saying that because you’re on his good side." Once again he stood up but this time he started gathering dirty plates, stacking them neatly and carrying them over to the sink. He didn’t understand why Aria was so determined to try and convince him he was a hero. It was cute… For what it was worth, but it was unlikely to change his mind. But he had accepted he was the monster so no one else had to be a long time ago. It wasn’t a happy life and he was often lonely, but knowing his dad got to grow old made it worth it… Even if he never spoke to James again.

"Am I?" Zaria lit up like a Christmas tree, perking up in her seat as she grinned at both James and Judge. "I thought he got along with everyone, Judge is very charming." She recognized deflection when she saw it, but there was only so much she could do right now. Eventually, maybe James would believe her. She pushed up from the table, shoving her sleeves further up her arms as she followed James. "Do we hand wash them, or is there one of those washing machines?"

Something between a laugh and a snort slipped out before James could control himself. "Most people he talks to he makes piss themselves or gets extra satisfaction from tormenting me. But he seems to like you," he shrugged his shoulders before scrapping any food scraps into the trash. Maybe that was the trick, he let the spirit take full control, make friends, hell maybe even date while he’s at it. He shook his head at his own thoughts as he took a step back to scan the various cabinets under the counter. There didn’t appear to be a dishwasher but there weren't that many dishes anyway.

As James started rolling up his sleeves he noticed Aria doing the same. His brows rose curiously. "I was just going to wash them by hand." Was that something she had never done too? Most likely. An amusing smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he stepped to the side to make room for her.

Zaria saddled up beside him, leaning over to look down into the sink, wrinkling her nose at the sight of the dishes. It seemed…gross. She smoothed out her face though, hiding how she felt about this particular chore instead to focus on watching how James set about washing the dishes.

"I don’t know why he’d like me," she admitted softly after the silence stretched for a few long moments. She dipped a finger beneath the stream of warm water, letting a small swell of her powers rise to the surface. A thin, shimmering green dome formed around the tip of her finger, and the water bounced off of it, splashing against James’s shirt. She pulled her finger back quickly, the small shield of energy disappearing, and she cast a sheepish look up at him. "See? Not very likable."

James had made the stupid mistake of not paying attention to Aria as he dipped beneath the sink to find some soap and a sponge. The second he stood back up and looked at her, water leapt from the sink and splashed his shirt, leaving a wet spot along his sternum. His jaw dropped, the corner of his lips tugging into a stunned grin. His right hand slowly slipped into the sink as he spoke. "Maybe I should have left you behind in Pennsylvania." Then with a little flip of his wrist, James flicked water back at her with a devious glint in his eyes.

She laughed, but it turned into a gasp when the water splashed on her too. Her eyes narrowed, but…no, she could be the bigger person. She’d get him back when he least expected it, maybe tomorrow morning she’d wake him up with a glass of water. A devious smile twisted her lips, and Zaria rocked back on her heels. "You would be bored without me around." she waved a hand at him, turning around, back toward the table, where the jar of jelly sat, a greedy glint in her eyes as she went for the butter knife that had been left beside the jar. "Besides," Aria said conversationally, swiping the knife to scoop a generous glop of the jelly out. "I have it on good authority that Judge likes me." She plopped the scoop of jelly into her mouth, mirthful and happy.

"I’d definitely be sleeping without you around," he teased with a shake of his head. James slipped his hands into the water and started cleaning the dishes, but her impish grin actually made him panic slightly. His pace slowed as he watched her intently. His face contorted and grimaced as he watched her scoop out a large glob of jelly and eat it right off the knife. He wasn’t even shocked at that point, just concerned about her daily sugar intake. James leaned forward and grabbed the knife from her with drippy, sudsy hands. "That’s disgusting," he laughed as he tossed the utensil into the water. "Well, there’s your first problem, thinking I’m good authority."

"I can be sneaky," she quipped, pouting some as her treat was taken away. Zaria ran her tongue across her teeth, savoring the fleeting taste of sweet, sugary, grape goodness. She eyed the jar for a second, contemplating just using a finger to get more…but no, he’d never let her live that down. She let out a loud, dramatic sigh, and screwed the top back onto the jar. "It’s not gross, it’s delicious. Marmalade is better, I could eat an entire jar." She grinned at him, picking up her glass to drink the last bit of her juice before marching it over to the sink. "Did you know they make cookies with jelly inside them? And donuts, oh man…" she let out a soft breath, leaning with her back to the counter beside James.

"Can you?" he jested as he ran the sponge along one of the plates. Suds climbed up James’s forearms as he focused on cleaning the dishes and placing them in the rack next to the sink. He couldn’t say if he’s ever had marmalade or maybe he wouldn’t know if he had. Unless it came in one of the little packets to go on his toast at a diner, it was unlikely. It sounded like something rich people ate, which would make sense given Aria’s lifestyle versus his. James made sure he was careful not to get anymore water on her shirt as he reached around her and set a cup out to dry. "Big jelly enthusiast, huh?" he asked her with a side-eyed glance and a quirk of his brow.

"Probably," she hummed, deciding to be vague because she certainly planned to get him back when he least expected it. "I love jelly, my mom…she’d make it homemade, it was like her hobby. When I was younger she’d let me stand on a stool in the kitchen and watch her make us marmalade." A fond, sad smile had curled on Zaria’s lips. She’d spent a bulk of her younger days hiding away in the kitchen with her mother, though she’d never really retained how to make the jellies her mom had liked, but she liked to imagine that someday she could learn it all herself. She shook herself mentally, giving a small shrug to James. "Reminds me of her, I suppose."

He finished rinsing off the cleaned utensils and slid them into the drying rack’s little cup thing. He then reached back into the dirty bubbles and popped the drain. The only sound between them was the burbling of the draining water, followed by James washing his hands. He turned to rest his back against the counter beside Aria while drying his hands with a dish towel. "Strawberry poptarts," he added quietly while slowly looking over at her. "They remind me of my sister."

"...What is a poptart?" She may have ruined the mood a little bit, but it felt like a very valid question. It sounded…unpleasent, which with the context was rather confusing. "Tart, as in sour? My…brother likes sour things too, he used to eat lemons like apples. Peel and all."

"Oh my God," James sighed, burying his face in his hands. He was so wrapped up in her not knowing what a Poptart was that glossed over her comment about her brother entirely. "No. Not sour." He pushed off the counter and immediately started searching every cabinet in the kitchen. Of course not a single Poptart or equivalent to be found. "It’s… They’re like…" His face scrunched as he tried to find some way to describe them but every example he thought of would inevitably lead to more questions. "I’ll buy you some," he resolved like it was a problem that needed to be rectified years ago. "Your jelly loving ass will love them… Trust me."

"Does that mean we can go to the store?" Zaria brightened considerably at the idea, bouncing a little where she stood. She wasn’t entirely sure if they were allowed to leave the tower, but if she was James it would be safe. "I have a list of things I need, marmalade, sea salt, chocolate wine, tampons, nail polish, I’d kill for a store run. " Now, all she really wanted to do was to try one of these tart things, the idea that it wouldn’t be sour as the name suggested was all too tantalizing for her to not capitalize on as soon as possible.

"I…" James’s brows furrowed. There was a nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach that it wasn’t the smartest idea. If they were seen somewhere public anywhere near the tower then it’d only take so long for someone to figure out where they all were. His expression fell slightly. "We can ask… But I imagine it’s more of a delivery service type deal."

Zaria suddenly looked absolutely mortified. "Am I going to have to ask the older gentleman to order me tampons? Oh, I might as well jump from your window now." She clutched at her heart dramatically, trying not to laugh. "I’ll never recover." She sighed, pushing away from the counter and lingering with uncertainty a few paces away. "What do you suppose we should do now? Maybe look in the armory?"

James laughed. "If a man freaks out at the thought of tampons then he isn’t much of a man," he replied. "If there’s no way to get what we want I’ll sneak out tonight and get you tampons and poptarts." He shook his head and watched as she took a few steps toward the exit. "I don’t really use weapons," he admitted with a guilty smile and a shrug. The Ghost Rider itself was a weapon and there was the whole mystical chain thing. Guns and knives felt kind of stupid compared to the other shit he could do.

He lightly crossed his arms over his chest and tilted his head slightly. "You don’t have to babysit me, Aria. I’m not going anywhere. Promise." The last thing James wanted to do was make her feel like she needed to follow him around when there were other peoples’ company she’d likely enjoy more.

"You can’t sneak out alone," the words burst from her before she could even think through why she felt like that, but given a second of reflection she knew exactly why. "What if something happened to you? I wouldn’t know, and if you snuck out for something for me, and went missing, I…" She shook her head, thinking about how she’d insisted on having her own motel room the night Logan went missing. Most of the time they got one with two beds, but he snores like a chainsaw and she’d just wanted a night to herself. If they’d been together, then maybe…"I couldn’t forgive myself for that, so I’ll ask the grumpy man. It’ll be funny, anyways."

A little surprised by her panic, James pushed off the counter and took a small step toward her, holding out his hands like he was trying to calm a frightened animal. "Hey, ok. I won’t sneak out. Scout’s honor," he said while crossing his heart.

She crossed her arms over her chest, feeling a touch defensive and unjustifiably scared at the notion of James slipping away without notifying anyone, and also confused on why she cared so much. "I was thinking less babysitting, and more hanging out, but I can catch you around lunch anyways." She offered a smile that was a smidge forced. "You’ll have to teach me how to make something else though, my culinary skills begin and end with scrambled eggs and toast."

James sighed, rubbing his neck as he realized he put his foot in his mouth… again. "We can hangout. I just…" his voice trailed off as he tried to find the words. "I know you have other friends and I don’t want you feeling like you have to waste your time with me because of yesterday. You don’t owe me anything, Aria." He wasn’t good at friends. He honestly couldn’t remember the last time he actually had a friend. James enjoyed her company, probably a little more than he cared to admit but he wasn’t going to monopolize her time either. He was used to being alone. He could handle it… Even in a tower full of people.

"Yeah," he nodded with a faint smile. "Steak. I remember." James lightly tapped the side of his head. "But if you’re wanting to learn something fancier you might be better off asking Alfred. Steak is my fancy," he added with a quiet chuckle.

"I do need to track down Ronnie at some point," she admitted, feeling a little awkward and shy about that. "She slipped away this morning and I haven’t seen her since, I want to make sure she’s…uh, okay." Zaria’s cheeks were flushed some by the time she’d finished speaking, rocking a little on her heels. "But I wouldn’t say spending time with you is wasting my time, I know I don’t owe you anything. Spending time together is something friends do, silly."

It was still quite early in the morning, she had time to track down Ronnie, spending another hour or two with James wouldn’t hurt, but she also wasn’t going to force him to follow her around. She shrugged, a small smile set on her face. "Up to you, either way doesn’t have to be steak."

"Hmm," James mused with a lopsided smile as he made his way past her and wandered into the living room. He groaned like an old man as he lowered himself down to sit on the couch. He sunk deeper into the soft cushions and stretched out his legs, crossing them on top of the coffee table. "Go ahead, find your friend." After a second or two of looking, he reached across the sofa and grabbed the TV remote from the end table. He looked up at her with a reassuring smile. "I’m not going anywhere. Door’s always open." He actually didn’t know if it was even possible to lock people out when the elevators literally opened into their apartments, but even so, it’d be unlocked if there was a door.

Zaria laughed as he lowered himself down like he was eighty years old, giving him a mock salute. "Alright old man, I’ll swing by around eleven thirty, we can make lunch." She turned, already trying to think of where Ronnie could possibly be, before calling over her shoulder. "Bye Judge!" And grinning, knowing she was very likely the demon’s favorite.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... ronnie & jules ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 2 hrs ago




#a8f9ff .....|..... prism .....|..... outfit ............... #00aeef .....|..... tights ............... #375a87 .....|..... nightinggale .....|..... outfit ............... imogen's penthouse


Everything was okay, until she was alone. Jim and her had gone their separate ways, the intention of sleeping on both their minds, time alone to process their conversation and the mutual feelings that had been shared. Everything felt heavier with each step she took though, she could hear her heartbeat echoing off her bones, and dread was rising up over her head like the swell of the tide. June stumbled, arm rising reflexively to press against the wall as she caught herself, eyes tracking the twitch of her fingers. There was dried blood beneath her nails, it didn’t matter that she’d taken two showers, she felt raw and dirty like an infected wound left to pulsate with rot and puss.

Her breathing was picking up, her heart hammering in her chest, she couldn’t fill her lungs properly, her side ached with every breath. There was blood under her nails, the sight of it bringing back the memories of how she’d forced the man’s face beneath dirty rain water, how she’d felt the death rattle in his own lungs when he took his last breath. The world felt as if it was melting away, the hallway shrinking in on where she stood. She needed to get away, she needed to— June felt like she was suffocating, she was dying, surely she was dying. The panic clawed its way up her throat, wrapped around her larynx until not even a sob could break free.

Where was she? Her senses felt as dull as a mistreated knife, the pain medication they’d given her making her feel slow, sluggish, she needed to leave. Her eyes snapped toward the end of the hallway, she’d gotten off the elevator? There was no exit sign, everything felt so far away. There was a panel on the side of the wall, it took a minute of June frantically prying at it, and then she was curled up at the end of a cold, dark vent. The stitches in her side ached, were they close to tearing? She’d felt his thumb tear through her skin, sinking into the hole, he’d been so desperate to live.

She’d been desperate to die, hadn’t she? She twisted in on herself, pressing forward until her forehead was against the cool metal of the vent. Something in her side tugged painfully, and a sob that had been caught in her throat finally escaped. She sounded like a wounded animal, the noise reverberating around her. Had she really wanted to die? No, she’d just been tired, and scared, so scared. She hadn’t wanted to leave Jim, or Imogen, or her mom, but a thought lingered with all the sticky persistence of molasses. She wished she did not know that the definition of ending was synonymous with goodbye.

Twenty six minutes, June spent twenty six minutes crouched in a vent, sweaty and shaking as the night played on repeat over and over. The darkness pressed in on her with the oppressive weight of a bullet cutting a hot trail into her side, like a dead man was blanketed over her, condemning her for her sins. She couldn’t tell anyone, she’d already told Imogen, she couldn’t breathe. It was a spiral, a broken cycle that went on and on. Juniper wasn’t made for this, she was an artist, not a murderer. She felt like her home had been caught up in a forest fire, but it was the next morning and all that was left was the smoke and the sun trying to shine through.

Where was the sun? June crawled out of the vent, eyes heavy as she looked at the blood on the wall, she’d ripped a nail prying off the panel. It took her another ten minutes to put it back, hands slippery and shaking, time slipped through her fingers needlessly, and by the time she found herself in front of a familiar penthouse door the anxiety had coiled in her stomach like fingers in her gut. It was still there, on the brink of suffocating her, and her thoughts weren’t coherent. She’d promised Imogen she’d tell her when she was back, right? Maybe it was a bad reaction to the medication, maybe it was just everything else catching up to her. June pushed into the door without knocking.

Imogen never went back to sleep after the phone call. By the time the sun was up she had tried to get out of bed and make them food at least twice, but Magni seemed to have other ideas when it came to breakfast.

She never heard the door to her penthouse open or the approaching footsteps. Imogen could be seen over the headboard of her bed wearing a familiar I love NY t-shirt. Her eyes were closed and lips parted while she looked to be rocking back and forth slowly. Then a large hand appeared from somewhere out of sight behind the headboard, running up the weathered shirt to grab a hold of her breast. Imogen's hand moved to rest on top of it, slipping her fingers between his in an intimate grasp. A soft moan escaped her lips before her eyes opened… and to her horror she was met with June standing in her doorway. "June?" Imogen gasped and panicked. She went to roll off of Magni’s face but didn't realize how close she was to the edge of the bed. She lost her balance and tipped over.

It took a long moment for her brain to process what she was seeing, she was mentally stuck somewhere between fight or flight, which June supposed was the secret third option, freeze. So she stood frozen like a deer in headlights, eyes wide and horror struck as the scene unfolded like a bad play. I need therapy. She decided, but the idea of sitting on someone’s couch and discussing the trauma of seeing her maybe boyfriend's sister getting—yeah. No.

June’s hand slapped over her eyes so hard it hurt but only in that fuzzy, far away sort of sense that someone who had been heavily drugged could register. Her nail was still bleeding sluggish, wet warmth sliding down her cheek, but she ignored it in favor of trying to decide on which funeral home she should put in her will for herself because there was no way she’d survive this embarrassment.

"I didn’t see anything!" She blurted, after very clearly having seen some things. Her voice was several pitches too high, verging on hysterical. Funny how seeing something so very far away from what you’d originally been having a panic attack could re-trigger the panic attack. She could feel it swelling up in her brain with all the force of a battering ram. She’d never, ever tell Jim what she saw here today. No, she has to die, clearly that’s the only solution now. "Nothing, nothing at all."

Magni's hands were quick. As Imogen began to tumble, his hand unlatched from her chest quickly and slid to her side. His other hand remained firmly planted on her hip, helping to keep her rooted in place. It was very hard to hear the arrival of a stranger as his head was vigorously being shoved down into the pillows. But as it became clear they were not alone, he let out a sigh. He brought Imogen back into her kneeling position, and ducked his head out from between her legs to crunch himself up into a sitting position. His head peered over the headboard, his face slick from what June certainly must have hoped was sweat. He ran a hand down his face, trying to wipe off the moisture. The woman, June, was clearly in some distress. His voice was soft, but still seemed to echo about the room as he spoke. "Thou hast committed no offense… I was unaware that Lady Frost had prior engagements this morning." He dipped his head slightly in deference to June as a small way of apology.

Imogen’s face was as red as the heart on the shirt she wore. She quickly scrambled out of bed, trucking her messy blonde hair behind her ears as she searched for something to cover her lower half. "Pants, pants," she muttered to herself as she stumbled about briefly, her legs unstable like jello as her body struggled to catch up with the change in plans. She sighed and finally settled on her thong from last night. Keeping her bottom half hidden from June, she quickly shimmied into the underwear trying to make herself descent… Or as descent as she could be.

She started to beeline for June, but stopped a few feet past Magni, pivoted and went back to him. Imogen lightly ran her thumb along his upper lip, wiping a stray bit of wetness that clung to the stubble of his mustache. She hooked her hand beneath his jaw and tilted his head up to face her so she could give him a quick kiss. "Don’t go anywhere, lover," she whispered down to him before turning to walk away. Imogen got about two steps away before the gravity of what she said hit her like a sledgehammer to the chest. Oh my god. Well… She could… Unpack that later.

Imogen got close enough to June only to notice her bleeding finger and absence of a nail. "Jesus, June." She grabbed the woman’s hand to study it. Rather than letting her go she dragged June to her bathroom. She pointed toward the toilet. "Sit," she commanded before opening her medicine chest and started searching for a bandaid, gauze… Something.

June peaked open an eye when she felt Imogen’s hand on her own, wordlessly letting herself be pulled into the bathroom but keeping her eyes diligently on the ceiling instead of looking at Imogen or Magni. Her mind was cycling through useless facts; deuterium, tritium, fusion fuel, lithium deuteride, uranium-235, plutonium-239, components of a hydrogen bomb which, conveniently enough, could kill her in a jiffy! She blinked down at her hand, raising it some to get a better look at where her nail had been torn. She opened her mouth, and then shut it again.

She’d always gone to enclosed and dark spaces when she had a panic attack, usually under her bed when she was younger, never in a vent before. It had been surprisingly comfortable, even if her side throbbed in agony now. June leaned to the side, checking her stitches and nearly toppling off the toilet. "Sorry," June finally sighed, shoulders slumping in defeat. "I wasn’t thinking, I shouldn’t have come up here."

"Ah ha!" She cheered to herself as she found some bandages and medical tape. She set them aside on the counter before wetting a towel in the sink. "It’s fine, June," Imogen reassured her as she knelt on the ground before her. She took the towel and gently tried to clean up any blood, as well as wiping away the smudge on her cheek from her panic. "I’m glad you’re ok," she commented while putting a small bit of ointment in the crevice where June’s nail used to live. "It would have been nice if Jim called me, like I asked. But when is he ever considerate about my feelings?" The comment was harsher than intended but her grievances weren’t with June.

Imogen methodically began wrapping June’s finger being careful to add a little pressure but nothing that would be uncomfortable. When it was finished she ripped the gauze with her teeth then taped it into place. "Do you wanna tell me what’s going on in here or over coffee?" Her voice was patient and gentle, showing she was prepared to sit on the cool tile floor or make June a three course meal as long as it meant she’d talk. While Imogen could pry into her mind for answers, she’d rather not.

June stared blankly down at the bandage wrapped around her finger, perfect white fabric unblemished by the stain of her blood. She swallowed around the sudden wave of nausea, she hadn’t eaten in…how long had it been? One day? Two? She couldn’t recall eating before the meeting yesterday, or after, unless you counted vitamins which she was fairly certain Imogen didn’t. "Coffee, please." Her voice sounded weird, even to her own ears, a little too hollow. Part of her wanted to defend Jim, he’d been exhausted after helping her, but another part of her knew he was never exactly eloquent when it came to other people's emotions.

The memory of their brief conversation resurfaced, and Juniper winced, smothering it before Imogen could catch too much even as tears filled her eyes. She just wanted her brother, he always knew the right things to say when she was upset, and the wave of grief that came with the realization that he wasn’t there was enough to almost drown her. She held it in for exactly thirteen seconds, and then June promptly burst into tears. She stared at Imogen in horror as the sobs started, the careful control she’d kept over her emotions all morning falling apart like a badly assembled Lego set. It wasn’t like when she’d cried a week ago, these sobs were gasping, broken, ugly things that choked her over and over again. Hysterically, she found herself wishing she was back in that damn vent.

"Woah, woah. Hey." Imogen quickly stood up and wrapped her arms around June. It wasn’t the best height to hug her, inevitably ending up with the girl's head resting on her bosoms, but honestly crying into some boobs sounded better than the alternative. Her hand gently stroked June’s head as she tried her best to calm her down. Imogen kept her breaths steady hoping that she would eventually try to match the rhythm. "Do I need to carry you to go get coffee?" The tease was tender and warm, and a cheap way to try and elicit a small laugh or smile from her. "Because I can. I’m sure it’d make Magni laugh." Looking down at her, she gently ran her thumbs along June’s cheeks trying to wipe away any tears.

She wasn’t sure how long she’d cried for, couldn’t have been very long, but she did manage to laugh at Imogen’s comment, the tension bleeding from her shoulders. She had too much remaining pride to allow herself to be carried like that, even when she was in the midst of a full blown mental breakdown. They likely both knew it, but it worked in calming her down enough to get her tears under control. "I’m okay," she lied to the telepath, because that always worked, and stood up unsteadily. June looked down at her side where the stitches were, a discolored bruise crawling along the side of her ribs. "It looks worse than it is." Another lie, actually, and she didn’t know which of them she was trying to fool.

"Imogen, I…" the words she wanted to say caught in her throat, and she couldn’t bring herself to look into the blonde's eyes. "Coffee, please. I’m sure Magni will want to hear about the fight anyways." It was deflection, but a decent one considering everything.

Imogen’s brows furrowed at the lies. She shook her head and chuckled softly. "Didn’t your mother ever warn you about lying to a telepath?" She took June’s other hand and helped her to her feet. Then slowly led her out of the bathroom and through the bedroom, strategically blocking Magni’s naked body until they were already stepping out of the room. "If you find some clothes I’ll make us all breakfast, handsome." She flashed him a wink before disappearing into the next room.

She pointed at the bar height chairs around an ornate dining table that hung from the ceiling by chains, signaling for June to take a seat and get comfortable. "Are we feeling eggs, sausage, bacon, waffles, pancakes or…" Imogen opened her fridge taking stock of the ingredients she had available. "Cinnamon Rolls?" Before she even finished asking the question she started pulling out the bacon, sausage and carton of eggs. It was a safe bet that Magni could eat all of that and still be hungry, but she could at least save June’s favorite from the Asgardian’s hungry grasp.

"Cinnamon rolls." Her bottom lip wobbled a little, but she swallowed around the tears that threatened to raise up once more and instead settled in one of the chairs, though she had to kind of hop up into it, her side twinging in pain, a groan dragging from her throat before she unceremoniously settled her head onto the table with a solid thunk. "I don’t know what they gave me, but it wasn’t strong enough." Her voice was muffled by the surface of the table, but it still carried well enough. Telepaths sure made the whole master spy thing more difficult.

Her mind was not a kind place, aided by morphine, anxiety, and exhaustion, she couldn’t help but to let her thoughts wander. Did the man she’d killed like cinnamon rolls? The thought made her feel sick to her stomach, so June desperately sought an alternative thought process. "I totaled Phil’s car."

In the background, Magni had taken to stretching as he crawled out of the bed. He opened the balcony door, aiming to get some fresh air and to feel the cool ocean breeze on his skin. It was a later start to the day than he was used to of late, but a bit earlier than he would have liked to be torn from his companion’s side. Most importantly, he wanted a moment to think. He wasn’t sure if Imogen was listening, but he mulled that word over in his thoughts. Lover had a bit of a connotation, but the word itself was not bad. If he had to describe Imogen to a stranger, lover was a fitting word. It was an accurate one, in regards to their physical affection for each other. But the way she said it to him had him concerned. He had not believed Imogen the type to fall quickly, though she might think the same of him. Regardless, he had been burned before. It was best to ignore the comment, in the hopes it was just a slip of the tongue.

When clothes were requested, Magni quickly set about to searching for his undergarments. It did not take particularly long, they were still discarded by the wall near the front entrance. Squeezing into his tights when thinking of their night together was a hard task, but he was able to get them on before turning around and making his way towards the dining table. He had heard much of their discussion since entering the kitchen, giving a nod towards Juniper. His eyes quickly noted the stitches and bruising at her side, still smelled faintly that scent of iron he knew so well. He had seen the looks of pain, anguish, and guilt before. "Automated steeds are trivial compared to thy own well-being." He took a seat across from June, eyeing her carefully as he spoke. He would dance around the subject first. "How does thee fare? I have seen pearls less pale than thee."

"Feel like I got shot, which…funny story," June snorted into the counter, twisting her head up so her chin was resting on the counter instead. She eyed the raw cinnamon rolls with a forlorn expression, licking her lips like she could already taste the sweet goodness on her tongue. "Can I eat one now?" Her stomach rumbled in agreement at the idea.

"No," Imogen laughed softly as she got a pot of coffee started before turning on the various burners on the stove and the oven, then retrieved multiple frying pans from a cabinet. "Magni’s right," she agreed as she grabbed a baking dish and began prepping the cinnamon rolls. "Phil is under the same roof as three of the richest people in the world. I think we can afford to buy him a new car. I do not, however, have enough money to buy a new June." She glanced over her shoulder toward her with a warm smile. "Plus, if you asked Phil I’m sure he’d say the same thing… In his own grumpy way."

By the time Imogen finished lining up the rolls in the pan, the coffee was finished brewing and everything was up to temp. Imogen slipped the cinnamon rolls into the oven and set a timer. She grabbed three coffee mugs and filled them. She left one behind on the counter for her to sip at while cooking, then took the other two to Magni and June. "Cream and sugar," she snapped after passing off their drinks. She ducked into the fridge to grab… milk was the best she had, then scooped up the sugar bowl and two spoons. Imogen returned to the dining table and set them down for them.

Her left hand rose to rest against Magni’s back, thumb stroking his skin tenderly. Even seated, he was still around the same height as Imogen as she looked into his eyes. "Do you prefer waffles or pancakes?"

"Tell her both." June mock whispered, covering her mouth so Imogen couldn’t see her speak even though they were both right there. She let her hands drop after a moment, a lazy smile set on her face as one of her hands wandered toward her side. It was easier to push aside the anxiety that felt all consuming earlier when she was around other people, but it was better to talk about it than bottle it up. Her fingers probed along the bruise, small sparks of pain crawling down her side like spiders over her skin.

Magni gratefully accepted the coffee, being very delicate in holding the mug. As Imogen placed a hand on his back, he leaned into the touch, turning his gaze to face his newfound partner. He took in June's suggestion, but simply shook his head. "To make demands of a host would be dishonorable. Make what thou wilt, and ‘twill be a fine feast." He lifted the mug to his lips, knocking back the cup and downing the contents swiftly. As he gave a relieved sigh and set down the mug, his mind drifted to memories of his childhood. He and his brother had always made a mess in the kitchen when preparing the batter for Sunday breakfast. He remembered the small pride he had when his mother had finally let him flip the pancakes all on his own when he was six, and how he had gotten one stuck to the ceiling when he was eight. Pancakes always reminded him of that shabby apartment in Brooklyn.

"Do you know any…any mutants that can control emotions?" The question was tentatively posed, the hitch in her breath the only give away to how June actually felt.

While Magni might have refused to answer her question, his memories did instead. Imogen contemplated giving him a kiss before drifting back to the kitchen, for no other reason than she wanted to and had the freedom of tasting his lips as much as she pleased, but she refrained. June might have stumbled upon them while in the middle of intimacy but that didn't mean she was going to intentionally make her uncomfortable with displays of affection either. She gave Magni's back one last stroke of her thumb before slipping her hand free. Imogen grabbed the pot of coffee, then returned and refilled his mug.

"I don't," she replied to June's question after some thought. "I can erase memories but…" Imogen sighed, looking her in the eyes with concern. "I don't recommend it. Our memories make us who we are, even the bad ones. Erasing a memory erases part of what makes you you. And I can't reverse it once it's been done."

Reluctantly, Imogen wandered back to the kitchen, grabbed a mixing bowl and started prepping the pancake batter from scratch. The entire time she added ingredients she had to fight the urge to sift through June's mind like a filing cabinet in search of her meaning. After finishing whisking and pouring out the first set of pancakes she turned to face the dining room table. "What aren't you telling me, June?"

"Wasn’t going to ask you to erase my memories," she sighed, pressing her cheek against the cool surface of the table. The thought hadn’t occurred to her, but now that it was in her head…no, she wouldn’t have asked even if she’d known. The man had brought her to a brink she hadn’t been able to fathom before, what if it happened again? It couldn’t happen again.

What was it she wasn’t telling Imogen? There were several things, most of them began and ended with Jim, but she was trying to spare the other woman that. So, she focused on the vastly less pleasant memories, squeezing her eyes shut. The anger was evocative and had a visceral reaction even now, bubbling inside of her bloodstream in a way it had no right to. He’d twisted her emotions, brought it to the surface of who she was on a fundamental level, but he hadn’t fabricated any of it. The anger was hers, and it scared her.

"I could have killed him with one shot," she said instead of giving life to those darker thoughts, admitting to what she’d done was easier than admitting to her fears. "I had it lined up, but I chose not to. He took parts of myself I buried and brought them all up…" Juniper shuddered, and she could practically taste that anger on her tongue with all the sweetness of a cinnamon roll. She pressed her fingers into the bruise, let the pain wash over her, refocus her, she used it to drown out everything else. "Everything feels all wrong now, like he sunk his nails into my emotions and now I can’t control them as well."

She let her voice trail out, not able to say everything else when Magni was there. She didn’t know him, didn’t trust him like she trusted Imogen. It was easier to just surrender the memories of it all to the other woman, she knew she was tempted to just look for them anyways. They came in fluttering snapshots of moments, rain sliding down the collar of her shirt, fingers slipping in hot blood, twisting his neck until his face was submerged in that murky water. Doing it over, and over, and over again. The pain of his desperate struggles, his fingers digging into the wound in her side, how her anger had kept rising until he was dead and then it all snapped back in on her like a rubber band. Laying on the ground in the rain, those few moments where everything felt so far away. Crushing uselessness, how tired she’d been.

By the time it was done, June had gone sort of limp at the table. The surface was warm beneath her face now, sticky and uncomfortable. June mentally pulled back as much as she could, and she began to recite chemical compounds in her head as she spoke next. "Also," her voice was a little strangled now. "I slept with Jim."

Imogen listened to June’s words intently as she began plating up food while the cinnamon rolls had a few remaining minutes to cook. The images of June torturing the unknown man flashed through her mind as she slowly approached the dining table. She silently slid a large stack of pancakes covered in melted butter and maple syrup in front of Magni along with a second plate that was half bacon and four fried eggs. Her gaze fell to where June’s dug into the bruise on her side. Imogen slapped her hand away as her brow knit together in concern. "Don’t do that," she practically hissed.

She lingered there for a moment with an angered, but compassionate grimace until she was certain June wouldn’t try hurting herself again. The ding of the oven’s timer was the only thing that pulled her away. There were several things Imogen wanted to say. She had no experience killing. Hell, she didn’t even have experience fighting outside of training during her days at the academy. That was something Magni could relate to more than herself but she did think that there were times where it was necessary to kill, especially when it’s you or them. An argument could even be made for torture in some circumstances but she didn’t know if she was capable of that with her own hands. She had never been pushed to those extremes to know what she was capable of.

Imogen turned off the timer and opened the oven when June’s words cut through the silence like a rusted blade over flesh. The admission caught her so off guard that she reached for the cinnamon rolls with the wrong hand. It wasn’t until the baking dish was out of the oven that the burn registered. "Son of a bitch!" She dropped the pan on the counter and hurried to the sink to submerge her hand under cold water. Before she could hear any of June’s thoughts over the rushing water Imogen shut off her mind. The last thing she needed was those images scarring her for the rest of her life. She’d rather not have to kill herself just yet.

"About time… But Jesus, June. Warn me next time," she groaned through clenched teeth as she looked down at the pink flesh of her palm.

Magni moved quickly, swiftly rushing into the bathroom at the sound of Imogen’s pain. He plucked out a small bandage and a small salve that looked familiar, before striding back to her side. He wrapped his arms around Imogen, standing behind her as he held her hand in his. He observed the burn and grabbed a dish towel to help dry the wound. He was quick and deliberate, applying the gel over the forming blister, before securely fastening the bandage around the area. He was silent as he did so, but hovered behind Imogen for a moment after he was finished. He squeezed her biceps before taking a step back, his thoughts shifting back towards June’s confessions.

He was confused by the surprise Imogen showed towards the reveal of June and Jim’s passionate tussle. Surely she had seen the woman sitting in her brother’s lap and hanging all over him at the pool the day before. Regardless, it was not his place to comment on love-making in this scenario. There were more pressing matters that he was more fitting to address. He turned his attention to Juniper, his eyes narrowing as he observed her. His words were slow and deliberate. "It is a great toll on the soul to take the life of another. To have thy emotions twisted in the process…" His words trailed off for a moment, refocusing his thoughts elsewhere. "The choice was made by thy foe. Violence is messy, unfocused, chaotic. There is no shame in losing oneself to it, especially when thou recognizes it… and when someone twists thy thoughts."

June had jolted upright at the cry of Imogen’s pain, eyes wide and wild for a moment before it registered that it was accidentally self-inflicted. Guilt shot through her, and she hastened to soothe the other woman emotionally as Magni worked on the actual burn with quick efficiency. "I wasn’t thinking of it! I was going over the chemical compound of a hydrogen bomb, I’m not trying to scar you for life." June’s voice was a mix of wounded and worried, and she rubbed a hand across her face, keeping her hands clear of her side in fresh memory of Imogen’s sharp reprimand. "I’m sorry."

Her eyes slid toward Magni and then bounced away, shame churning in her stomach like acid. She looked down at her hands instead, braced against the table, one of her fingers wrapped in the white bandage that was now spotted with red, there was still blood under her nails. Juniper looked back up toward Magni, offering a wan and fragile smile. "I…" She sank back into her seat, letting out a slow breath. "I haven’t killed anyone before, my dad…he didn’t believe in killing, so I especially tried to avoid it in Gotham. It feels," she hesitated, swallowing around the sick that swelled up in her throat. "Sacrilegious."

Imogen was a bit dumbstruck at the speed Magni sought to alleviate her pain. Her heart fluttered in her chest as his large arms wrapped around her making quick work of bandaging her blister before it finished forming. When he squeezed her shoulders she tried to shake off thoughts she shouldn’t be thinking about at a moment like that. She cleared her throat and, far more cautiously, went about prepping two cinnamon rolls for June. Once they were iced and on a plate, Imogen carried them over to the dining table and set them in front of her. "I’m probably the worst person in this tower to give advice when it comes to being a hero. I’ve never killed, let alone been in a fight. But…" She sighed, running her thumb over her bandaged palm. "He tried killing you and was after Phil. That’s reason enough for me. That man doesn’t deserve your guilt."

She gave June’s hand a gentle squeeze before wandering back over to the kitchen. Imogen made an inventory of everything she prepared, even sparing a glance to June and Magni’s full plates. "Did you need anything else? More coffee? Juice?" It seemed once Imogen ran out of things to busy herself with she sought something else to keep her mind from accidentally slipping the tendrils back out and catching a glimpse of June’s thoughts. Rather than sit down, she started collecting the dirty pans and dishes.

Magni moved back to his seat as they spoke, settling himself in as he looked over the meal prepared for him. He listened to June’s confessions and inner turmoil, letting Imogen speak and do her thing. He gave a slight shake of his head as she asked if there was anything he needed. He wanted Imogen to join them, to sit down and eat beside him, but he knew that moving and keeping busy could help to ease the mind. He would save her some food. In the interim, he spooned up a big forkful of pancake and quickly shoved it into his mouth, letting out a grunt of pleasure. They were better than he remembered. As he swallowed down his first bite, he spoke softly. "To carry a title, a mask, or a cause is to bear responsibility greater than thy individual desires or code." He scooped up more of the fluffy pastries, shoving them down and swallowing with all the gusto of a man who had not eaten in a week. "Sometimes, the choice is beyond us. Circumstance can make us an audience of our own lives." He gave a knowing look towards June. Her description and injury made clear that even if she had lost herself to rage, the outcome had been set by those attempting to slay her.

And yet, he would not coddle a warrior. "It does not get easier… the memories, the faces, the final moments of those slain by thy hand." He scooped up another forkful of pancake, his content expression and always jovial tone in sharp contrast to his words. "To kill is the greatest burden, when done with sound mind and body." He took in the bite, chewing slowly as he mulled over his own words. "And yet… ‘tis always the simplest action, the easiest course." He left the remaining quarter of his pancakes, turning his attention to the eggs and bacon he had stacked up. He shook his head slightly, doing his best to tamper down the brief flashes that threatened to overwhelm his thoughts for Imogen’s sake. "It helps to talk about it… to not let it fester in thy soul." His eyes did shift to his partner, the creeping realization that he may need to follow his own advice burning at the edges of his thoughts. Another time, another place, perhaps.

Luckily for Magni, Imogen's mind was still shut down for fear of a temporary slip up where images even bleach couldn't remove got seared in her memory. Even without an ear to his thoughts, she could tell by the way he looked at her that he wanted her to sit down and relax. She sighed, finally gathering herself a single cinnamon roll and her coffee before slipping into the seat beside him. She absently tore a piece from the gooey pastry but never actually took a bite. Imogen was thankful Magni was there. Killing and fighting was something she knew nothing about. Her mind couldn't help but drift to the thoughts she had in the darkness of the night but she tried her best to push them away and focus on June.

June shook her head to Imogen’s question, but she stared at the cinnamon rolls blankly for a long moment. She took in what they said, and she appreciated it, but…"I didn’t just kill him," her voice was soft and empty, she sounded like a broken doll. "I strangled him, over and over. I was so angry and I couldn’t stop, I…I didn’t even try though, all there was…was me, my anger, and him. I didn’t just kill him, I tortured him, but it wasn’t useful. I didn’t even—" June choked on her words, and she pressed her hands over her face instead of digging them into her side like she wanted to. Her fingers were trembling, there was so much shame and guilt inside of her, and she was sat at Imogen’s table having a fucking therapy session with her and a God. Everything was so fucked. "Damnit. I didn’t ask him any questions, I just tortured him, and then I held his head in a puddle of fucking rain water until he died. It didn’t feel easy, it felt cruel."

June couldn’t look at them, wouldn’t. She was terrified that she’d find the disgust she felt for herself reflected in their faces. She hasn’t been able to tell Jim, either. She shouldn’t have told any of them, should have locked it up somewhere quiet and private and let it fester, advice be damned. But some part of her valued their opinion more, she didn’t want to turn away even if it made her feel weak and uncomfortable. "After he died, it all just stopped. It was like…I don’t know, like someone had been holding my hand against ice until the feeling in my fingers drained away. After I could pull back, everything was just numb. I almost—" she swallowed the last confession like it was bile that needed to be kept down. No, that last part, she would keep it to herself. "I feel like a burden, talking about it."

"I understand wanting to suffer in silence. I do it a lot more than people think," Imogen admitted as she crossed her left leg over her right. "My problems are a lot more trivial than things you both go through but… Someone recently told me I should share my burdens so I don't drown in them alone. And they were right." Her hand slowly reached out under the table to rest on Magni’s knee while her thumb gently stroked his skin tenderly.

The idea that Imogen thought her own burdens were trivial, that she’d choose to suffer in silence too, it sat wrong in June’s chest. It was the first thing she had been able to focus on properly since the panic attack had started, giving her a metaphorical point of narrowed vision. Her hands, trembling still, slid slowly from her face so she could focus on the other woman properly. Her vision had been fuzzy around the edges, but now it felt as if everything was clear again. This was, undoubtedly, the first time June had allowed herself to be vulnerable like this in the midst of a panic attack. She just…felt safe with Imogen. Her gaze stuck to the tabletop, a surreal feeling rising up in her. All of the friendships she’d made in college had felt superficial, Jim had been her closest friend for as long as she could remember, it was jarring to realize she was capable of forming actual, tangible friendships.

"June… Honey," Imogen reached her other hand out across the table, hoping she'd take it. "Those fuckers took all of our dads, your brother and hundreds of other innocent people. Don't feel guilty for doing to them what they've undoubtedly done to someone else." She sighed softly. "They probably wouldn't have given you anything if you questioned them anyway." She tilted her head to the side, leaning down slightly to try and catch June's gaze. "If you want us to judge you for what you did, you're in the wrong apartment. And if someone says something I'll choke slam through the wall." She smiled innocently but there was a dangerous glint of truth that sparkled in her eyes. No one, not a single person in that tower had a right to judge someone for killing. These were desperate times and they were beyond the point of playing nice.

Imogen’s hand slid on the table in front of her, and June automatically took it. She let her words wash over her, glancing up to meet the woman’s gaze in a way that was timid and unlike herself, mulling over everything Imogen said for a long moment. "Your burdens aren’t trivial," it was the first coherent thought that she could give voice to, because it had been the loudest in her head. She squeezed her hand weakly, offering a shaky smile. "Thanks for listening, I…didn’t tell Jim." June looked back down at her cinnamon roll, and added, in a voice bordering on sheepish— "Sorry for going to the bank when you told me not to, I wasn’t thinking clearly." She’d do it again though, given the opportunity, because that was the sort of Hero June was turning out to be, and maybe that wasn’t too bad a title to claim, after all.

There was a second where Imogen’s lips parted to argue with June, but in the end her mouth slowly closed and she nodded her head. Her burdens being how she feels unloved by her brother and useless compared to everyone in the tower felt like one of those self deprecating conversations people had to fish for compliments. She’d rather remain silent than dig thoughts back out after the sweet things Magni said to lull them away. "Whatever you tell me in confidence intentionally or through your thoughts remains our secret. I promise." Imogen laughed softly at June’s apology. "I knew you weren’t going to listen to me. But it’s ok, because you’re alive. If you weren’t I’d have to find a necromancer just so I could kick your ass myself," she teased but her smile remained warm and comforting.

June laughed, feeling her shoulders slowly relax. A lot of what Magni had said was still rolling around in her head, and it was with a heavy heart that she realized he was right. She’d taken up the mask, the title, and the cause, her personal desires had to fall to the wayside now that she was shouldering such responsibility. If she hadn’t killed him, he would have very likely done worse to someone else. She’d need to adjust her personal training to better compensate for emotional vulnerabilities, more time meditating, more time working out. She had to eliminate that weakness as much as possible, because if she didn’t the next time would be worse. She simply couldn’t afford to allow herself to go to the edge of that abyss again, because the fallout was too much.

Though, there was a quiet part of Juniper that felt like a caged tiger, pacing the length of her enclosure. That level of rushlessness, the relentless way she’d worn him down like he was the prey and she the predator, maybe that was the sort of all person she’d need to become if they were going to find their fathers, her brother, and bring them home.

She slowly slipped her hand from June’s and pointed at the uneaten food in front of her. "Eat," she instructed. Following her own advice, Imogen finally took a bite of her cinnamon roll. Even after a decade she found it a bit difficult to have breakfast, but she tried. Her other hand ran along the top of Magni’s and hooked beneath his palm so she could slip her fingers between his, subconsciously seeking support before she opened the next can of worms. "Ok," she sighed and pointed to her head. "It’s off... What happened with Jim?"

June obediently took a bite of her cinnamon roll, basking in the taste of the cinnamon in particular, before she nearly choked on her bite. She coughed a few times, swallowing hard, before eyeing Imogen wearily. "Uh," she said, color rushing to her face. Quite a lot had happened with Jim, but considering this was his sister there was only so much June could share. "Well, I was bleeding out on the floor and he was trying to stitch me up, after he got the bullet out." Her eyes slid up to the ceiling, once again finding it easier to talk without looking at either of them, but for entirely different reasons this time. "I may have convinced him to kiss me…then passed out, total accident, only half my fault really."

It was 100% her fault, but she wasn’t admitting to that, thank you very much. June, feeling that eloquence was evading her, proceeded to shove the rest of her cinnamon roll in her mouth. The silence stretched as she chewed, a touch aggressively, eyeing the second cinnamon roll like it could receive the same treatment at a moment's notice. Once she’d swallowed though, the rest of it whooshed out. "We didn’t…I mean, we uh…Christ, we didn’t sleep together until this morning. We had a conversation about it on the way back, and a uhh, a date planned, kind of? It’s a little confusing, actually." She shrugged in a way that was self deprecating, deflating a little as she picked at the second cinnamon roll. "Jim seemed happy," June’s voice went gentle, gaze softening some as she recalled his open excitement and how it had made her heart flutter. "That makes me happy."

June looked up then, meeting Imogen’s gaze, before her eyes flickered to Magni and back to Imogen, raising an eyebrow as if to say Well, what about you?

Imogen laughed finishing her cinnamon roll as June panic explained everything that happened between her and Jim… Sparing her the gory details. Thank God. She licked the remaining icing from her fingertips before finally speaking. "Honey, I don’t have to read your mind to know it was your doing." She laughed softly. "Jim has the emotional maturity of a twelve year old. He wouldn’t understand social cues if they hit him over the head with a frying pan." The deja vu of June’s fantasies from the night before flashed across Imogen’s mind at the faint thought of her seducing her brother. The muscle in her jaw tensed as she quickly tried to murder the images with any horrible thought that could come to mind… Dead babies, Phil in a speedo, Donald Trump naked. She blinked a couple times and then her smile returned with ernest. "But I’m glad you both are happy. That’s all I want for you both. I’d tell you not to break my brother’s heart but I think we both know if someone is going to fuck it up it’ll be him."

June snorted, that soft smile still on her face. She wasn’t sure if she’d let Jim fuck it up, now that they got to a point where they were both mostly on the same page. She’d stick by him, unless he explicitly told her he didn’t want her. It was different than it had been with Liam, a relationship of convenience compared to one with mutual desire were drastically different.

Her brows raised as June’s insinuating gaze flicked between herself and Magni. "June, I’m not opening back up my mind until relationship talk is off the table," Imogen laughed before taking a sip of her now lukewarm coffee. "If you have a question, you’ll have to ask it."

She huffed, embarrassed at the direction of the conversation because the elephant was quite literally in the room with them. "You have no faith in the control I have over my mind," she muttered, taking a bite of the cinnamon roll instead of asking her question right away. She allowed herself to actually enjoy this one, the sweetness of it spreading across her tongue. "Well," her smile turned a little devious. "Magni is having second breakfast, and you guys were making out at the pool last night, soooo…" she dragged the word out, wiggling her eyebrows playfully at Imogen. "Can I be a bridesmaid?"

Magni nearly choked on his sausage, having nearly cleaned his plates entirely. June's teasing bore a word that he was not expecting. He knew what a bride was. He did not recall sharing breakfast being a part of the act of betrothal in Midgard. The thought of marriage was something he hadn't even considered at this stage. It seemed wrong to drag Imogen away from her own realm to help rule in his domain. Even then… It was far too early for any of that. He would not be made a fool of again, not until he was certain that this was not all just another trick. The other word June used did raise some questions. He was not entertaining marriage yet, but he would not settle for a low quality of service for a partner. "Dost thou have experience in housekeeping?" His expression was serious, his tone genuine.

"Do I what?" June sputtered, her joke backfiring in a fantastically miserable manner, her previous laughter choking into a sort of wheeze.

Imogen’s face went bright red. She slipped her hand out of Magni’s grasp and buried her face in her palms. "Oh my God, June." She took a minute… or three, to try and gather her thoughts. There were a couple times where her lips parted to reply but then her mouth snapped shut and she swallowed the thought. She sighed and tucked her hair behind her ears before looking over at Magni. "Maid as in an unmarried woman, not a servant." She laughed awkwardly while her cheeks remained a vibrant shade of pink. "In Midgard, or Western culture here specifically, when a couple is married the bride will have bridesmaids. Umm…" Her brows furrowed as she tried to find the words to describe it. "Usually a couple of friends or family members that stand by her side in support during the wedding ceremony." She scratched her head feeling exceptionally awkward explaining this to her partner of what?... Twelve hours give or take. "There are groomsmen who perform a similar role for the groom."

She sighed softly, turning her attention back to June with a less than amused expression. "It happened fast, I know. I… Don’t know what to say." Imogen anxiously bounced her crossed leg while picking at the bandage wrapped around her palm. She gave Magni a brief sideways glance then looked back at the woman across the table. It was very uncomfortable being put on the spot when the man in question sat right beside her. If it was just her and June her response would have been entirely different, but in his presence she found herself floundering. She cleared her throat. "Magni is kind. He trusts me with his thoughts, and cares about my feelings… I…" Her voice drifted off when she was at a loss for words again. It was odd listing the reasons she agreed to be exclusive with him less than a day ago where they then spent most of the remaining time barely leaving bed. "I guess old crushes die hard," she admitted with an awkward smile without looking up.

Magni's eyes remained fixed on Imogen as she spoke, soaking in her explanations carefully. It was an interesting tradition, one he could see purpose in. As her leg began to bounce and she fumbled over her words, he set down his fork and knife and slid a hand under the table to her knee. He gave it a soft squeeze, but did not hold it in place. He did not want to cause injury or let her feel trapped, just trying to offer some silent reassurance.

June reached out instinctively, patting the top of Imogen’s hand gently, smiling gently at the woman and trying to be as reassuring as possible, as it seemed to be her turn. "I was only joking," she soothed, ducking down some in a similar manner to what Imogen had done in order to catch her gaze. "I’m happy for you, really. It doesn’t matter how fast things happen, if the connection is genuine."

Imogen’s gaze slowly lifted from her lap to meet June’s as she patted her hand. A fraction of her smile returned even if her cheeks remained flushed at the sudden attention. She knew June was joking but something about it triggered the subconscious defensiveness inside her, like she was waiting for someone to make a comment about it… Someone like Jim. She shouldn’t have to explain what makes her happy. No one deserved an explanation behind her decision beyond Magni, but even so, she felt like she had to explain herself for his sake rather than her own.

June glanced at Magni, still smiling, but there was an edge to her gaze that could only be described as dangerous. She squinted at him in an assessing manner, before huffing out a breath and squeezing Imogen’s hand one more time, letting go to lean back in her seat. "I’ll do the whole threatening sibling thing, since Jim would sooner eat glass than say how much he cares about anyone aloud." June’s voice was deceptively pleasant, and she smiled at Magni a little too widely. "If you hurt her, I’ll find a way to lift that hammer so I can throw it at you." She clapped her hands together, as if suddenly remembering something very important. "And get that thing out of my Batmobile, please." June nodded to herself, feeling as if she’d covered her bases quite nicely.

Magni laughed. The table and chairs and cutlery shook slightly from the thunderous cackle. His eyes were bright, and he gently slapped the table. The chains rattled violently at the move. He shook his head as the laughter died down. "A warrior's spirit resides in thee, but it is beyond mortal means to do as thou wishes with Mjolnir." The light in his eyes remained, though his smile faded. He leaned closer, his lowered tone still more than clear. "I will hurt her, as she will harm me. It is the nature of being close."

A quiet laugh slipped from Imogen’s lips at Magni’s own jovial reaction. There was a warmth that grew in her chest when June attempted to threaten a literal God to keep him from hurting her. The image of her attempting to lift his hammer and beat his ass with it was an entertaining thought. But some of the levity was shadowed by June’s comment about Jim. Even though she knew her brother would implode before showing any concern when it came to her well being, there was a part of her that wanted him to return at least a fraction of the love she gave him. She sighed softly but made sure her smile remained unchanged. At least June cared, that was something.

A spark lit up in Juniper’s eyes, a familiar one for Imogen but its significance would be lost on Magni. She loved a challenge, it was something she’d inherited from her father, the itch to meet the challenge head on would live beneath her skin, the desire to try and best it by whatever means necessary beat within her chest like a second heartbeat. Was it beyond mortal means because Magni believed no mortal was capable, or was it because no mortal had managed it before? Her smile turned a little wild at the prospect, but she kept her thoughts to herself on it. It would amount to nothing, she was sure, given the fact that the hammer was some Godly artifact, or whatever, but the challenge took up a new residence within the crevices of her mind, something new to ponder over when sleep evaded her.

He turned his gaze towards Imogen, his hand still resting on her leg. The smile returned as he looked at her, even if his tone still remained serious. "She bears remarkable empathy and care in her demeanor. She went out of her way to ensure we were fed and our thirsts were quenched, she tended to thy wound without hesitation." His thoughts wandered. There were smaller things, more vain things that came to mind. She was gorgeous, but saying such things seemed inappropriate. He also did not think it wise to speak on their compatibility in lovemaking, even if he had no shame in sharing such details.

When he turned back to face June, he took a deep breath. He needed to make one thing clear. "I would not wed so quickly, there is much to discuss in the process of courting Lady Frost before such a topic would be broached." He cleared his throat, feeling a heat begin to burn his cheeks as he refocused. "I… do not believe I will have much interest in other suitresses for quite some time. She hath spoiled such desires."

While Magni spoke more sweet words about her, Imogen’s lips tugged in a flattered and faintly bashful smile. Her fingers slowly ran across the top of his hand that rested on her knee. She looked up, noticing the soft flush that crept across his cheeks. His reassurances, although spoken toward June, made her stomach flutter and her heart skip a beat. Her hold on his hand tightened slightly in a tender squeeze as silent acknowledgement and gratitude at his words. "It’s ok," she spoke softly, taking her turn to reassure him. "June is teasing us. Marriage—" she cleared her throat, "Is a far off conversation that I’m in no rush to address."

Magni seemed content with this answer, turning his attention back to his own plates of food. She sighed softly, slowly turning her attention back to June with a sheepish smile. "I’ll make sure he grabs his hammer before training."

June’s brows furrowed, and she leaned back in her seat some. "We have training?" she glanced down at her side, grimaced, and then shrugged. She would heal regardless, but if her stitches popped it would suck. She dragged a hand across her face, wiping away what was left of the moisture from her earlier tears. "Phil planned it, didn’t he? Probably some retribution for me wrecking his car, or for you waking him up in the middle of the night." She grinned at Imogen, before shifting in her seat with a touch of embarrassment, looking down at her empty plate. "Thanks, both of you."

Imogen sighed softly. "I texted you about it… Right after I told you Phil was ok." While her voice was soft because she understood June was indisposed for various, and some life threatening, reasons but there was also a tinge of annoyance. "For how much you and Jim have your noses in tech, you’d think you both would be better at checking your phones," she mused with a tilt of her head. "He pushed it back to noon because I lied and told him I was drunk… He doesn't know what happened." He chewed on the inside of her cheek while the tip of her thumb mindlessly ran along Magni’s knuckles.

"Oh," June patted her pockets, but didn’t find her phone. She frowned for a moment, trying to remember where she’d left it. Most likely it was still down in the infirmary with her purse, she’d need to back track to grab it. "Sorry, I’ve always been awful at remembering to check my texts." She gave the other woman an embarrassed shrug, June was notorious for not replying to texts for days at a time, most of the time it was because she forgot to text back.

The blonde slowly looked over to meet June’s gaze with a faint smile. "Sure. My door is always open." Imogen’s eyes squinted slightly as she raised her free hand to scratch her head. "Well… Enter at your own peril I guess," she laughed softly as the warmth returned to her cheeks. "Maybe check with J.A.R.V.I.S. first."

"Trust me," there was an edge of humor in her tone, and she was trying not to smile. "I’ll be checking in with J.A.R.V.I.S. for now on." It was a good thing she was as drugged as she was, because the mortification of having walked in on them in the way she had would likely last for days otherwise. The pain medication let June, more or less, gloss right over it in her head. A true blessing.

"I’m glad you came to see me," Imogen commented with a subtle smile. "I wasn’t able to sleep the rest of the night and seeing you is far more reassuring than a text from H.E.L.E.N." The last word slipped out a bit more venomous than the rest but her calm demeanor didn’t shift. Her anger wasn’t at June, it was at her brother… So nothing new there. "Might have been nice if you waited five minutes so I could have finished, but…" She shrugged with a guilty and slightly teasing expression. While the circumstances might have been a little embarrassing for all of them, Imogen always found humor to be the best way to make light of those kinds of situations.

June winced at the mention of H.E.L.E.N. knowing that Imogen’s argument with Jim was still relatively fresh. She wasn’t sure if there was any way to soothe that, it was very much so out of her hands, but… "Jim mentioned he understood how you felt now, a little." She offered the other woman a tentative smile, knowing she was broaching a sensitive topic. "Because I called you first…I told him I wasn’t planning to call him at all." The smile turned a little vindictively smug there, but it had been the truth.

A weak laugh rumbled in Imogen’s chest in a bit of disbelief but also pettiness at knowing he might know a fraction of the shit he put her through. "You’ll forgive me if I don’t believe it unless I hear it from his own mouth." She rapped her fingers gently against the top of Magni’s hand as her thoughts drifted for a moment. "You didn’t mean to call me, June. You thought I was Alfred." While her voice was quiet, and maybe even a little guarded but she made her words sound factual, not angry or hurt. She made sure to lock away the darker thoughts that plagued her in the middle of the night. Sharing those thoughts with Magni was one thing, but she didn’t want to unpack that, not right now.Magni gave Imogen’s knee a light, reassuring squeeze as he picked up on her change in tone.

She pushed herself to her feet, clenching her teeth, face twisting some in pain as the stitches tugged and pulled at her side. Juniper wasn’t new to pain, when she was sixteen her dad had taken her to train with Shaolin monks for a year, and a lot of that training had involved some form of pain. Though, none of the bamboo sticks that had been broken over her stomach during those training sessions quite compared to being shot. She steadied herself with a hand on the table, letting out a slow breath through her nose.

"I’ll be sure to ask J.A.R.V.I.S. how close you are, next time." June laughed, letting the pain slip to the back of her mind not unlike she was shutting it away inside of a box. It was good that the two of them could cope similarly, she just hoped the fact that it was a joke didn’t go over Magni’s head. "I’m going to go change and…find my phone. I’ll see you both in training. Thanks, really. It did help."

Imogen smiled softly as slipped out of her seat and started collecting dishes. "I’d recommend you rest and don’t train, but I know you won’t listen to me. I’ll let Jim fight that battle." She nodded her head toward June before carrying a stack of plates over to the sink. Magni helped to stack up a few and brought over the mugs of coffee.

"I wouldn’t know what rest was if it snuck up and bit me in the ass." June chuckled to herself as she headed toward the elevator, giving Magni a jaunty salute as she left. He gave a wave back, a small look of concern washing over his face as he watched her leave. She had a drive that seemed to outmatch her limitations in a way that often led to tragedy.

It took several minutes for Imogen to clean up their mess while also offering Magni any remaining food which consisted of three cinnamon rolls, two pieces of bacon, and one sausage link. As she wandered about the kitchen she hummed to herself subconsciously. She was lucky enough to have one of the penthouses that did have a dishwasher, specifically because her dad knew how much she enjoyed cooking and knew she’d rarely eat in the cafeteria like everyone else. Magni handed each dirty dish and pan one by one to Imogen. She diligently scraped food waste into the trash, rinsed the dishes and placed them neatly into the washer. After setting the machine to run a cycle, Imogen carefully unwrapped her hand. The skin on her palm was pink and irritated but Magni’s fast acting looked like it might have staved off some more serious blistering. She tossed the bandages in the trash, making a mental note to rewrap it after she took a much needed shower.

Imogen turned back to Magni and took his hand in hers. "Come on," she spoke softly while giving him a gentle tug. "We both could use a shower." Her fingers slowly slipped between his as she guided him through her apartment toward the bathroom. She only released her hold on him once they stood on the stone tile and she was able to close the door behind them… And locked it for good measure. She wasn’t really in the mood for two surprise visits in one morning.

After reaching into the shower and turning on the water so it had time to get warm, Imogen started undressing. Her hands crossed at her waist, grabbing the hem of the large t-shirt and pulled it over her head. She then hooked her thumbs around the strings of her thong that arched over her hips, tugged them down and let the fabric fall to the ground around her ankles. "I’m sorry we were interrupted," her voice was quiet as she took a step toward Magni. She rested her hands on his hips and slid her fingers beneath the fabric of his tights. "I want to make it up to you," she whispered, holding his gaze as she started undressing him slowly.

Once his clothes found their home on the ground around his feet, Imogen led him into the shower. Her hands pressed against his abdomen, pushing him back into one of the walls. She likely would have stolen a kiss if she could actually reach him, but she settled for pressing her lips to the bare skin of his chest. Looking up at him from beneath her lashes, she trailed kisses down his body, interspersed with the occasional soft bite. His eyes met hers, and he reached up to bunch up Imogen’s hair tightly in one meaty fist. She slowly lowered herself until she kneeled on the ground before him in the cascade of water. Her hands hooked around the back of his thighs before she leaned in with every intent to return the pleasure he had given her.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... jim ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf @Sleepy Tani

1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#796e9c ....|..... alloy ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


Tobias disappeared into his penthouse after hearing the news about Iceman and his family. He remained locked away for the remainder of the evening, but he got little to no sleep. Most of his night was spent scouring the internet for any information he could find, like he did every time after a disappearance. And like every other time, he found nothing new… Nothing aside for an unaccounted for daughter. He could only hope she got away. That’s the most anyone could ask for. If he wasn’t in the tower he might have tried looking for her, but he imagined Luke or the I.H.A. was already on that… hopefully.

He managed to get a couple hours of restless sleep, before Tobias’s alarm woke him up just when the sun had started cresting over the horizon. With a groan, he slowly pried himself out of bed and groggily made his way to the shower. While he knew he was promptly about to go work out until he was dripping in sweat, he could never start a day without a shower and often accepted that he’d have to have a second one before noon.

The tower felt like a capsule frozen in time while the world continued to change all around it. Everything about his penthouse was the exact same, even down to the stocked bodywash in the shower that he used back when he attended. There was a selfish part of him that was happy to be back in the one place that truly felt like home with some of the people he called friends. But the circumstances soured any contentment he could find in it. He wasn’t there to train and grow, but to solve a crisis, and he was surrounded by more unfamiliar faces than old peers. He felt like a stranger in his safe space. It left him on edge and floundering to ground himself.

After a brisk shower, Tobias got dressed into something suitable for working out, a simple pair of shorts, a sleeveless hoodie and some running shoes. He made himself a water bottle, grabbed his phone, and put on his headphones. He lingered by the door as he turned on his workout playlist which, surprisingly, was mostly classical music with a heavy focus on the piano. With the volume up loud enough that it drowned out all other noises and half of his thoughts, he stepped out to the stairwell and started the long descent down to the ground floor.

Like he did every morning back during his time at the academy, Tobias started his day with an early morning jog. He left his water behind in the lobby and set out at a casual pace down the street. Alone, with nothing but his thoughts for company, he ran the entire length of Descendants Drive, which came out to a little over five miles. With everything going on, it probably wasn’t the smartest idea to run alone, but if nothing else, the one thing he learned during Helena’s abduction was whomever they were… They didn’t want him. He wasn’t sure if that was his saving grace or just pure torture. But if he wasn’t in danger of getting spirited away, then he wasn’t going to let himself remain a scared prisoner in a tower. Nothing could be accomplished while hiding inside a luxurious fortress.

With every step his mind replayed his and Helena’s attack like he’d done obsessively numerous times a day in hopes that he’d pick up on something new that he missed. But as Tobias’s speed quickened his thoughts shifted back to Luke’s message about Iceman and his family. There have been countless abductions but the killing of an innocent in the process was not something he was used to seeing. And the daughter… Luke said she didn’t appear to be taken, but wasn’t found. Westchester, New York wasn’t far away, an hour maybe if he ignored traffic laws. The temptation to leave and help search was hard to ignore. If that was Helena… or Mystique, he’d hope that someone, anyone capable of helping would. She was so close, but he had no way to even begin looking. How the fuck could he search an entire county looking for one single person with no idea where she started or what she looked like?

The frustration drove him harder until he was back at the tower, chest heaving and dripping in sweat. Tobias made his way back into the lobby where he found Alfred standing at the ready with his water bottle in one hand and a towel in the other. "You shouldn’t be out alone, Mr. Lehnsherr," the man’s face was full of concern as he warned him.

"They don’t want me, Alfred," Tobias reminded him as he took the towel and started wiping the sweat from his brow.

"I’d hate to see something happen to you due to false security."

Tobias sighed, draping the damp cloth around his shoulders before taking his water and drinking half of it. "I’ll run on a treadmill in the future," he conceded with a weak smile. If anyone else would have shown concern for his wellbeing, he probably would have shrugged it off and ignored it, but Alfred had been nothing but kind and caring since the day he arrived at the academy. Because of that, he found it exceptionally difficult to disregard him… And the man knew it, even if he never let on.

"Thank you for humoring an old man," Alfred said with a wary smile and a pat to Tobias’s shoulder.

He gave the older man a tight lipped smile and a nod of his head before making his way toward the stairs. Tobias didn’t love the idea of running on a treadmill but if it made Alfred happy he’d suffer through it. The compromise was relatively painless, but that didn’t mean he’d stay locked in the tower forever if he knew he could help someone in need. No one needed to know that though. That was one thing he’d risk being captured or angering the others for. He could ask for forgiveness afterwards.

Tobias spent the remainder of the morning in the gym, doing an obscene amount of reps on every piece of weight equipment possible. He took a break once when Alfred showed up with some breakfast and insisted he ate, but otherwise he worked himself near to the edge of exhaustion. It seemed anymore that was the one thing he had control over and with the world spiraling into chaos, control was the one thing he was desperate to cling to.

He had lost track of time on his second rotation around the gym when J.A.R.V.I.S. made an announcement throughout the tower, the familiar chimes striking Tobias with a wave of nostalgia. "Good morning. Given light of recent events, Mr. Coulson has arranged a training session which will commence in thirty minutes, at noon, on sub-level six. He has requested you all arrive unencumbered with any uniforms, gadgets, weapons or any other paraphernalia. Thank you."

He sighed, immediately regretting going so hard on his workout. Well, whatever. Tobias could train exhausted for all he cared. The likelihood of him always being at 100% in a fight was low. His muscles might have already been aching and he definitely had a couple loose stitches in his shoulder, but he’d be fine. Using the towel Alfred gave him, he wiped off what sweat he could and discarded it into a dirty basket before making his way toward sub-level 6. Considering he made his way downstairs less than five minutes after J.A.R.V.I.S.’s announcement, it wasn’t surprising that he was the first one there. Even back during his days at the academy, it wasn’t uncommon for him to be one of the first people at training. Tobias made his way over to one of the benches in front of the viewing window that looked out into the simulation room. With a quiet groan, he took a seat and waited patiently for everyone else to arrive.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#217c85 ....|..... jinx ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ................................ #00674f ....|..... sentinel ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


Following her conversation with Myla, Ronnie slipped into the elevator and made her way to her penthouse. Theo’s subsequent arrival, but more importantly the way he ignored her, ruffled her feathers in a way that left her pulse elevated and her nerves wired. She had gotten so wrapped up in all of it that she forgot the reason she went to the kitchen in the first place or to return to Zaria’s apartment. While getting both of the women morning coffee would have been a nice gesture, by that point they were probably enjoying each other’s company and if there was one thing Ronnie wasn’t, it was a third wheel.

As she stepped out of the elevator, she nearly tripped over her discarded belongings and clothing from the night before. Ronnie sighed, scooping up her shit haphazardly into her arms before wandering about the extravagant apartment in search of the bedroom. When she found it, she discarded her shit into the closet then wandered into the bathroom. She could worry about unpacking and room modifications after she got a much needed shower. Her body still had the faint remnants of champagne, Zaria and Jules clinging to her skin.

Ronnie stripped out of her lingerie and made her way to the bathroom. As she went to start the water in the shower her gaze lingered toward the large bathtub. She contemplated it for a moment, then decided a bubble bath sounded fantastic. She turned the water to near scalding, tossed in some bubble soap and a bath bomb, then slid into the tub with a satisfying sigh.

After another trip down to the kitchen, J.A.R.V.I.S. was nice enough to direct Zaria to Ronnie’s floor. She balanced the contents atop the silver tray carefully, delighted to have found someone made croissants while she was with James, and so she’d put three on the tray alongside some strawberry jelly, butter, and two cups of coffee. This time, she made sure to add a side of sugar and cream, alongside a small helping of honey…just in case.

She wasn’t sure what she was expecting, maybe that Ronnie would be in her kitchen, or lounging in her living room area, but instead it was perfectly silent when she stepped off the elevator. She paused for a moment, not wanting to disturb the other woman’s sleep if she was napping. "Uh…J.A.R.V.I.S. could you let Ronnie know I brought her coffee, if she’s not asleep, please?"

"Certaintly, Ms. Doom." The cool voice of the towers…assistant, she wasn’t actually sure what he was, echoed back out to her in response, but she winced reflexively, the contents of the tray rattling some.

"Could you call me Aria, instead, please?"

"I will make note of your preferences, Ms. Aria."

Zaria let out a soft breath, and whispered her thanks, waiting patiently to hear back from either J.A.R.V.I.S. or from Ronnie herself.

Ronnie had her earbuds in blaring Worship by Ari Abdul which drowned out any other noises that came from deep inside her apartment. She wasn’t entirely sure how J.A.R.V.I.S. did it, freaky Stark or Wayne tech obviously, but her music paused and the AI’s voice rang out from her headphones. "I beg your pardon, Ms. Hardy." Startled, she jumped, disturbing the still waters and splashing a bit of it onto the floor. "Ms. Aria Doom is here to see you."

Seeing as how both women had explored each other’s bodies… extensively, Ronnie had zero reservations about letting Aria see her in her current state. She sighed softly, plucking the buds from her ears and set them on the side of the tub. "You can tell her where I am," she replied quietly while running her fingers through some of the bubbles.

"Ms. Hardy is in her bathroom. She says you are free to enter," J.A.R.V.I.S. said, returning to Aria a few moments later.

Despite the experience of the night before, Zaria paused for a moment. She wasn’t entirely sure why, it felt a little too intimate though, didn’t it? She sucked in a soft breath, and then resolutely marched through the bedroom, eyeing the discarded items in the closet, before sliding into the bathroom. She caught sight of Ronnie in the tub, color flushing her cheeks a soft shade of pink, before she respectfully looked up toward the ceiling.

"Hi," she murmured, feeling a bit like she was intruding. "You were gone when I woke up, I just…wanted to check on you, I brought coffee and croissants." To emphasize her point, she held out the tray for the other woman to see, still not quite looking at Ronnie directly.

"Hello kitten," Ronnie purred with a charming smile. "So bashful," she teased as she sat up just enough for her breasts to peek out above the thick layers of bubbles. "You’ve already seen every inch of me. I’m not shy." She cocked her head to the side, eyeing Aria’s lace bodice that showed teases of skin beneath it and accentuated her cleavage perfectly. "Unless you were seeking a reminder." A pleased hum escaped her lips as she took in the woman’s appearance before slipping deeper into the water.

Zaria’s breath had hitched at the tone of Ronnie’s voice, eyes darting toward the woman reflexively before she caught a glance of slick, bubble covered skin, and her eyes flicked away again as more color rushed to her face. It was different now, she hadn’t come up with false bravado and the intention to sleep with her. That knowledge left her feeling flustered and shy, which didn’t leave her exuding confidence. While she wasn’t opposed to a reminder, that wasn’t why she’d come.

Ronnie’s gaze fell to the tray of food and drinks Aria brought her. The carefully painted smile across her face shifted like there was a small crack in her mask letting a hint of authenticity tug at the corner of her lips. "Aren’t you sweet?" she mused, quickly trying to hide any vulnerability that threatened to slip out.

She mulled over Aria’s other comment while letting her head tilt back slightly to rest on the edge of the tub. "I’m not good with emotional intimacy," she confessed. "And I am a jealous, selfish woman." Her gaze slowly drifted around the room before locking back onto Aria’s. "I left before I could become a third wheel. But, to be honest," she sighed softly as her toes peeked out of the water and rested beside the faucet. "I had intended to bring you both coffee. I just got… distracted."

She moved closer, careful of the water splashed on the floor alongside the tub, and perched the tray carefully on the wide edge before she took a seat herself, mindful of the headphones that had been left out. "I noticed last night, you seemed hesitant…I’m sorry, if I made you uncomfortable." Aria dipped a finger into the warm water, looking at the bubbles instead of looking directly at Ronnie. It was nice, though. Her arm had curled perfectly around the woman’s waist, and she’d fallen asleep with the smell of her shampoo on her mind.

"I did like it, I mean, that part too." Zaria looked up through her lashes at Ronnie, feeling ridiculous for stumbling over her words like she was, but wanting the other woman to at least know the truth.

Ronnie tilted her head to the side as she studied Aria’s face. "Don’t apologize for wanting what you want." She sighed softly, lightly flicking a bubble or two but making sure not to accidentally splash the blonde as she perched on the side of the tub. "It is not often I am asked to…" she pursed her lips, trying to find the right word, "linger after sex. It’s usually just that, sex. The last time I stayed the night…" her voice trailed off and she cleared her throat rather than finishing what she was saying. The only time she could recall cuddling and sleeping with someone after sex was with Theo. The memory struck a cord in her chest, aching with jealousy or maybe regret, leaving the sour aftertaste of guilt on her tongue… There was no way in hell she’d ever admit to that.

That was…sort of sad. She’d grown attached in the barest sense of the word, she didn’t think anyone deserved to go without the simple form of intimacy they’d shared last night. While Zaria understood the appeal of having unattached sex, everyone was due a certain degree of kindness afterwards.

She dried her hand off on a towel, then grabbed one of the croissants. With a pleased expression, Ronnie ate the pastry in a couple bites without a word. "Well you were sandwiched between two naked blondes," she mused as she met Aria’s gaze. "It’d be hard not to enjoy that." With a soft sigh, she let her hand slip back into the warm water as she studied the woman.

"Well, good point." Zaria conceded sheepishly, trying not to blush and failing. She swirled nonsensical patterns into the surface of the bubbly water, eyes tracking the movement but not seeing it. Her mind was elsewhere, stuck on what else she’d planned to say and now it all seemed to stick in her throat. "I just wanted to check on you," Aria said the words slowly, as if she was sounding them out with uncertainty, she didn’t want to sound childish or ridiculous simply because she cared. "I know, it was just casual, I just wanted to make sure..." She trailed off, chewing on her bottom lip anxiously, the rest of her words floating away like the bubbles in the bath.

Ronnie slowly sat up in the water, bringing her knees to her chest and wrapping her arms around her legs. Aria’s concern was a little jarring. The women had barely spoken to one another aside from salacious comments followed by the throes of passion. There wasn’t much room in there for getting to know each other on a personal level to care, but it seemed the woman before her got attached rather quickly. She didn’t know if she should be flattered or off put. There was a part of Ronnie that appreciated the subtle warmth the concern brought, but there was a bigger demon inside that always withdrew and pulled away at emotional intimacy.

"I’m fine," Ronnie whispered. While her face remained fairly blank, her mind wandered to her conversation in the kitchen, to Myla and Theo. Her back tensed slightly as a small twinge tugged at the corner of her mouth. In the end, it didn’t matter what Aria saw in her, the second what happened between her and Theo spread throughout the tower, Ronnie doubted anyone would be wasting their time on her. Unless… a devious thought crossed her mind, if she could get Aria to believe whatever story she twisted then… maybe.

"I… ran into Myla in the kitchen," Ronnie confessed sheepishly like she was confessing something that made her feel shame and embarrassment. "Theo… He’s my ex," she confessed with a soft sigh. "I’m not sure what he told her but she was very… hostile. Threaten to torture me and hang me off the tower if I didn’t leave him alone." She shrugged her shoulders slightly. "I did break his heart, but it was for his own safety. It was right when everyone started going missing. I could tell I was being followed so I went into hiding. He thought I died… I tried to explain that I did it for his safety…"

Ronnie’s fingers swirled in the bubbles near Aria’s hand as she averted her gaze. "Old grudges I suppose," she mused with a soft sigh. "I just… needed to unwind," she added while motioning to the bath.

"That’s awful," the horror was evident in her tone, leeching across her face. She wasn’t sure how she’d feel if it turned out Logan vanished to keep her safe, but…having someone else threaten another person on her behalf would have felt awful all around. She resisted the urge to reach out to Ronnie, unsure what a good way to show support for the other woman. It wasn’t like she was raised having playdates with other kids, Aria was more or less sheltered, and things with Logan were different than with anyone else here. He was gruff and crass, that wasn’t a good way to be supportive with anyone but Logan. "I’m new to this whole…friends thing."

She admitted this slowly, a tinge of uncertainty in her voice. Zaria very carefully kept her eyes on the bubbles, not having the courage to look at Ronnie as she revealed something more vulnerable than sex could provide. Emotional intimacy really was the worst, wasn’t it. "But, working under the assumption you want to be my friend and all that…I mean, regardless really…" She shook her head, blonde hair falling from where it was tucked behind her ears to curl around her cheeks. "What I’m trying to say is, you didn’t deserve that, and I won’t let her touch you while I’m around. Not that I think you need protection, but isn’t that what friends are for?" She finally looked up then, offering a smile that was a mix of shy and tentative.

"Friends is uncharted territory for me too," Ronnie replied cautiously, like somehow admitting it made her appear weaker. She slowly slid forward in the bathtub, inching herself closer to where Aria perched herself. "I would hate for you to have to dirty your hands for me." Ronnie’s voice was low, rumbling in her chest like a soft purr. Her right hand raised up through the bubbles beneath Aria’s hand. She slowly interlaced their fingers before bringing the woman’s knuckles dangerously close to her mouth. "They are such lovely hands." Her hot breath brushed against Aria’s skin as Ronnie leaned in and placed a single tender kiss upon her fingers.

Zaria’s breath caught in her throat, color rushing to her face as she caught her bottom lip between her teeth. Warm breath fanned over her wet fingers, sending a tingle and a shiver down her spine before deviously soft lips pressed against her hand. She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, flustered beyond words. "You’re making it hard to think clearly," she admitted when she found her voice once more, accent thicker than usual as her eyes fluttered back open. "I’ve been trying really hard to ignore the fact that you’re naked in the tub." A small, coy smile tugged at Aria’s lips, dimpling her left cheek. "Don’t ruin my streak of good behavior." Not that she’d mind even a little if it was ruined, actually.

"I can stop," Ronnie whispered against her skin as her lips slowly trailed over the top of Aria’s hand and along her wrist. "If you want." She never lifted her mouth from the tender flesh of the woman’s arm, only peering up at her from beneath her long lashes. "Good behavior has never been one of my strengths." A devious grin crossed her lips as she lightly teased the tip of her index finger along the dip in Aria’s elbow. "And I’d hate to get you wet." The world rolled off her tongue like pearls gliding along velvet as she let her damp thumb put the tiniest drop of water on the cuffed sleeve of the girl’s white shirt.

Fuck. Zaria was going to owe James, big time. She wouldn’t even entertain the idea that this would be fast, after spending the night with Ronnie she knew that she wouldn’t make it back to James in time for lunch. She contemplated, for just a second, telling the woman no…but it was a thought that was easily pushed away. Why should she say no, when Ronnie was right there, looking at her like that, and clearly interested? She’d be insane to turn her down.

"Too late," she murmured, eyes sliding to the small drop of water. Her free hand slid up, easily undoing the few little white buttons of her shirt. "I think your tub is big enough for two, want to test it?"

"I thought you’d never ask." Ronnie slid back to one side of the tub, biting onto her bottom lip with a devious grin. As she settled into her seat, enjoying the view of Aria undressing, she slowly raised one foot to rest on the edge of the bath. She ran the tip of her index finger along her bottom lip then trailed it over her chin, down her neck and between her breasts before submerging somewhere beneath the depths of water and bubbles.

Her shirt slipped from her shoulders, falling into a puddle at the edge of the tub, but Zaria couldn’t find it in her to care about that when Ronnie was making a show of her actions. Her heart fluttered as she realized what the woman was doing as she stripped in front of her, heat collecting like an inferno in her core, and while one of part her wanted to rush to get into the tub, she appreciated how fucking hot this turn of events were. She took her time unbuttoning her jeans and sliding them from her body, and they were followed smoothly by her undergarments.

"Isn’t that a task for my lovely hands?" Zaria grinned as she slipped into the hot water, closing the distance between the two of them eagerly. Her right hand dipped beneath the surface of the water, fingers dragging slowly across the slick skin of Ronnie’s thigh, whilst her left curled around the slope of her throat, pulling her into a soft and senseless kiss.

* * *

Redressed with her hair damp and face flushed, Zaria regretted not being able to go to her room and change before training, and for not being able to make it back to James for lunch. A keen sense of guilt weighed on her shoulders, and her head was spinning in circles trying to think of a way to make it up to him. At least she’d gotten a chance to clean up before training, and she smelled distinctly of Ronnie’s body wash as they headed onto the elevator. She was new to the whole friend thing, but she was fairly confident that you weren’t supposed to be sleeping with your friends as often as she had been, especially with the knowledge that the other blonde wasn’t the sort to get attached.

She reflexively held an arm in front of the door, holding it in place and waiting for Ronnie to step on, thinking about James and how she could apologize.

"Something’s on your mind," Ronnie mused as she stepped into the elevator, adjusting the waistband of her sweatpants. She pressed the button for sub-level 6 then turned her attention toward Aria while leaning against the opposite side of the small descending room. "I won’t be offended if you need to pretend like it didn’t happen." Her voice was quiet but without any hint of sadness or hurt feelings. "It wouldn’t be the first time I’m someone’s dirty little secret."

"I don’t like lying," Zaria’s nose wrinkled a little at the idea, and she frowned at Ronnie. "You deserve better than that, anyways." Her eyes trailed down at her shoes, and she let out a soft breath, lifting a hand to run it through her damp hair. "I accidentally stood up my friend for lunch, I’m trying to think of a way to make it up to him. I don’t regret spending time with you, I just feel bad." she shrugged, feeling a little self conscious and vulnerable. conscious.

"You’re too sweet," Ronnie replied with a faint smile. "I imagine not all your friendships are as… mutually beneficial as ours," she continued, quietly clicking her tongue. "But you could always wait for him in his bed naked. It’d work on me." She shrugged and laughed innocently. "Otherwise I don’t have much advice. I’m not the best at the ‘making up’ thing." As if her whole situation with Theo wasn’t pretty evident of that.

Her mouth dropped open as her cheeks flushed brightly. "Noted," Zaira managed after a moment, clearing her throat and letting her eyes stray up toward the top of the elevator, trying to play off how flustered all of…that, had made her. She had a funny feeling that getting naked in James’s bed would have the opposite effect, but she was still undecided on what exactly to do…maybe it would come to her during training. "Thank you," Aria softened some, mentally shaking herself, Ronnie had offered advice, which was notably something friends did for each other, and that was something she could appreciate. "You’re pretty good at this friend thing." She joked, grinning at the other woman as the elevator dinged and the doors slid open.

Ronnie laughed softly, surprised to get a thank you rather than an eye roll given the advice she gave. "There’s plenty of time for me to disappoint you," she teased as she followed her out of the elevator, mentally preparing herself for whatever training was in store for them.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... theo & myla ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... myla’s penthouse ........................... #feffb5 ....|..... redback ....|..... outfit .....|..... myla’s penthouse


For the remainder of the morning Myla stayed in her penthouse with Theo as he read her The Hobbit. She laid across the couch with her head in his lap, reveling in his comfort and the normalness of a quiet moment amongst all the chaos around them. He even kept his promise and gave every single dwarf their own voice. Now if Bofur and Dwalin started sounding the same by the end, she’d never say. But every time he switched to a new voice it’d elicit a giggle from her that quickly grew to full laughter until her chest hurt and tears pooled at the corner of her eyes.

Sometime after the fifth or sixth time she told him his voices were sexy the book found its way to the floor. They were still being good… Relatively. Their clothes were still on aside from half of the buttons of Myla’s shirt being undone. Theo was perched precariously above her like she was made of glass, one hand braced against the back of the couch while the other pressed into the cushion beside her. He hovered cautiously over her while their kisses grew desperate and needy. While he might have been trying to be gentle, Myla wasn’t. Her hands on his waist kept pulling him closer until he finally conceded and let his weight sink into the space between her thighs. She moaned softly against his lips as her fingers pressed into the bare skin of his back beneath the hem of his shirt.

There was a little chime almost like a doorbell before J.A.R.V.I.S.’s voice carried throughout the tower. "Good morning." Myla sighed as her head fell back against the throw pillow. Her half exposed flushed chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, but never relinquished her hold on Theo. "Given light of recent events, Mr. Coulson has arranged a training session which will commence in thirty minutes, at noon, on sub-level six. He has requested you all arrive unencumbered with any uniforms, gadgets, weapons or any other paraphernalia. Thank you."

"Unencumbered," Theo echoed, groaning and resting his forehead against her throat. There was a patch of skin there, smooth, unblemished, very kissable. He was feeling incredibly encumbered currently, though not by equipment. He pressed his lips to her neck, kissing a hot trail up, back to her lips, but he pulled away before they could kiss for too long and get lost in it all again. "We just had to be heroes, didn’t we?"

Theo pulled upwards so he could look down at her, taking too much satisfaction in how flushed and breathless he’d left her. They needed to stop now, thirty minutes was the perfect amount of time to get themselves under control, but fuck he didn’t want to. "You still won’t skip training, will you?" he searched her face, hoping to see the acceptance that she would but knowing it wouldn’t be there. At least he’d tried, though.

Myla propped herself up on her elbows with a wince. With each pant the deep opened slit of her shirt slowly shifted revealing more of the subtle curvature of her breast. A devilish grin crossed her breathless lips as she adjusted her left leg, brushing the inside of her thigh against his hip. "You still have thirty minutes to convince me." The words fell from her lips in a deep, breathy purr, teasing him to release control. She knew he wasn’t going to cave, but damn if it wasn’t hot making him flustered.

Theo’s mouth fell open in surprise, color flushing his cheeks, and he paused for only a moment…and then he called her bluff, pressing down into her fully. One of his hands caught the thigh of her good leg, hitching it around his hip so he could press against her as he kissed her, wanting Myla to feel just how flustered she’d made him. He pulled away only when he was desperate for air, kissing along her jaw, trying to remind himself that they couldn’t both skip training…well, they could. It would look awfully bad, though. "How about now?" He whispered against the shell of her ear, nipping softly at her earlobe with his teeth, voice deep and husky. His control was unbelievably close to snapping.

The heat between their bodies made sweat glisten along the exposed skin of her chest. A soft moan slipped from her parted lips as he took her thigh in his hand and pressed against her. She hooked her leg around him, beckoning him closer. Her hands slid up his arms and along his shoulders until she could cup his jaw in her palms as they kissed. The collar of her shirt slipped off her left shoulder, falling halfway down her bicep as he guided her head to the side with kisses along her jaw. His breath was hot against her ear and tickled along the skin of her neck. God she wanted him so bad. Theo overpowered her senses, the smell of his sweat, the gentle caress of his hands along her body, the sounds of pleasure mixed with his heavy breaths.

Her hands had a mind of their own as they ran down his chest. Knuckles brushed dangerously close to his waistband as she grabbed a hold of the hem of his shirt. She managed to pull it half way up his chest before a ghost of control tingled at the back of her mind. Myla threw her head back with a moan somewhere in between desperate and exasperated. "Fuck me," she groaned while running her hands over her bruised face.

He laughed against her neck, pulling back from her fully, so there was plenty of space between their heated bodies. His amusement and joy was palpable in his voice. "Not exactly what I’d call it, but it’s on my to-do list, when you’re ready…" his eyes trailed across her body, and Theo swallowed hard as he gently tugged the collar of her shirt back up to cover her shoulder. "I have a feeling that even if I gave in, you wouldn’t back out of training regardless."

His hand trailed up, along her neck, until he was gently cupping her jaw, thumb sweeping across her cheek like she was made of spun glass and the most precious thing in the world to him. Fuck, he…he loved her. It was still jarring to realize, all consuming with its intensity. Theodore still needed the moment to be right though, and that moment couldn’t come when they’d just been aggressively making out on the couch.

Myla rolled her eyes at his laughter while her cheeks grew a deeper shade of red. She still fought to catch her breath as she tilted her head into his touch. A soft laugh escaped her lips at his comment. It would have been checked off her to-do list already if Theo wasn’t so scared to break her. A breath caught in her chest as she felt his fingers graze her skin as he pulled her shirt back over her shoulder. "You’re not wrong," she confessed with a guilty smile as she pushed off the couch and sat up. Her face was close enough to his that she was able to gently flick the tip of her nose against his. "But it would have been fun," she whispered against his lips.

But before he could kiss her, Myla slipped her legs from around his waist. She slowly stood up then reached over to grab his book and set it on the coffee table. All the while leaving her hips temptingly close… On accident, sort of. She bit on her bottom lip with a slight mischievous grin and started making her way back down the hall. She still favored her right leg some but luckily she was able to put most of her weight on it without being too terribly uncomfortable. Myla diverted into the closet where her unpacked bag still laid on the ground. She carefully knelt down beside it and began sifting through the mass of clothes to try and find something she could train in.

"Will be fun!" He called after her, collapsing on the couch and groaning against one of the cushions. He needed his body to calm down after the extended period of arousal he’d just suffered through, and it took several minutes for him to be able to amble up and to the room so he could change his own clothes.

"Not having my webshooters will be lame, I literally sleep with them on, when would I not have them?" Theo was whining, just a little, as he walked in, mind already half made up on what shirt he’d be wearing to training.

"You must have terrible tan lines," she mused as she started pulling clothes out of her bag, trying her best to sort them. Back at the apartment Myla had everything organized in a way that she never had to try and remember what matched what. Now, if she was lucky, she might remember a piece of clothing by the texture of its fibers or the smell of the fabric. She managed to find underwear, a sports bra and yoga pants, but when it came to her socks and shirt she was struggling. After a moment she sighed. "Theo?"

Myla laid out a pair of black yoga pants that had red trim and mesh pieces in the thighs. She then held up two shirts, both looked the exact same, one was black and red like the pants while the other was pink and grey. "Which one matches?" She nodded her head toward a pile of mismatched socks, white, grey and black. "I need a pair of socks too… Please." A slightly embarrassed smile tugged at her lips as she sat on the floor surrounded by a mess of clothes.

"You have no idea," he muttered, pulling the latches on his web shooters and taking each one off. He felt naked without them on, weak and surreal, this would be the only training he entertained something like this. Hadn't they already decided that no one was safe anywhere? Was the tower really their ultimate source of defense? Theo shut down the line of thought before he let it go any further, otherwise he wouldn’t be sleeping anytime soon.

"This one," he tapped her wrist with the red and black, but paused for a moment, a small grin pulling his lips upwards in a lopsided smile. "Or, you could borrow one of my shirts, I have one with a cute cat on it. It’s one of my favorites I…I like seeing you in my clothes, actually." Theo reached out, snagging a pair of black socks from the pile. They’d have to spend some time organizing her clothes after training, rather than making out…that could be the reward for being functional.

A sweet smile crossed her lips as she tilted her head to the side. "You’re cute," she mused before taking his hand and using his support to get back to her feet. "While I love smelling like you, there’s a reason we both wear tight suits and it’s not to make our butts look good." Not that Myla would know how his looked but she might have accidentally felt it once or twice while they were swinging around New York or in the middle of a fight. It basically had the same effect. And while she liked wearing his clothes too, loose fabric could become dangerous pretty quickly in a fight. There was a reason she thought capes were stupid.

Myla gave his chest a gentle pat as she slowly walked around him, carefully trying to walk as normal as possible. She slipped into the bathroom and closed the door behind her. Taking off her pajamas was the easy part. Her cheeks flushed and heart fluttered in her chest when she noticed her shirt was still halfway undone. She took a deep breath and shoved the thoughts away to focus on getting ready for training. Pulling her yoga pants up took some work and patience, especially when pulling the tight waistband over her thigh, but after a couple minutes she managed. Then came the hard part… tops.

She was quickly realizing how fruitless a sports bra was as she tried several angles and positions to get it on, but all of them involved being able to raise her left arm above her shoulder. After a few more tries, Myla sighed and tossed it toward the dirty clothes pile. It was fine, she didn’t need it. As long as she didn’t get cold she’d be fine. But that didn’t solve the problem of her shirt which was similarly tight athletic material to her pants. Her fingers ran across the material as her heart started racing. She swallowed as she realized what she needed to do. She felt pathetic but there was also an anxious excitement that churned in her stomach beneath it.

Myla stood in front of the sink, trying to calm her breathing as she crossed her arms over her chest and gently cupped her breasts. It was the best she could do given the circumstances. She took a deep breath, then called out for him. "... Theo?"

Him? Cute? Huh. Well, her suit did make her ass look great, but there were a lot of pants that she could wear that…well, maybe it was just because Myla had a great ass. The idea that she liked smelling like him made him surprisingly flustered, and Theo paused to sniff under his arm, just to make sure…yeah, no, he’d put on deodorant. Good, good.

He changed while Myla disappeared, putting on the cat shirt that he’d offered her and then hesitating before he tugged on some jeans. It wasn’t what Theo preferred to wear when he fought, but it wasn’t like he owned tights. He’d just tugged on some socks when her voice, timid and uncertain, called out to him. He was up and at the bathroom door in an instant, pushing it open and—

"Myla!" Theodore yelped, spinning around so his back was to her. "Christ, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but training is in fifteen minutes and-and I don’t know if you expect me to be fast but I’m sure as hell not, uh…yeah." He cut himself off before anything else idiotic could spill from his mouth.

Myla’s face turned as red as the stitching along her pants as she quickly turned her back to him. Her nerves made her hands tremble while the cool gust of wind against her bare skin from his entrance sent a chill down her spine. "I-I needed help," she replied sheepishly once he stopped panic word vomiting. "I can’t get my shirt on and I need to know if I have bruises and—It’s fine." Her voice grew shaky as her own panic set in. She tightened her arms across her chest, embarrassed. Her thundering pulse hammered inside her ears, deafening her to other sounds. "Just… I’ll figure it out." She stood frozen on the far side of the bathroom waiting for him to leave. It was likely she’d pop a stitch at training anyway, what did it matter if it was a little premature.

"Oh," there was so much emotion in a single word, and Theo spun back around. His own face was flushed, and his eyes trailed down the expanse of her back, swallowing thickly as he spotted the bruises he’d known would be there. Just the sight of her injured made his chest ache, and he wanted to kill those men all over again. "No, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean…of course I’ll help, here."

Theo approached slowly, letting Myla hear him walking behind her, before his fingers scooped up the shirt. He hesitated, raising a hand slowly, brushing his fingers across one of the bruises that curled around her side up her back. "You have bruises," his voice was soft, shaky, but unbearably gentle. His hand slid up and curved around her shoulder blade. ”…I’m sorry, I should have been there."

There was the guarded, independent part of Myla that wanted to shut down after his reaction. She had dealt with bad injuries by herself before, she could do it again. It’d likely irritate the cut on her side and pop some stitches, not to mention the scar would be bigger and uglier. She’d manage. But she was trying to be considerate of the work his mother put into fixing her and the concern that laced Theo’s words every time he saw her in pain. She felt exposed and vulnerable… And not because she stood before him half naked.

Her stubborn pride made it hard for her to soften as she stood unmoving and tense. But Theo’s gentle touch along her back made her walls cave and her breath catch in her throat. "Your job is to protect New York, not me," she spoke quietly, keeping her back to him. "This is my fault for being caught off guard… It won’t happen again." There was a dark resoluteness in her voice like nothing he could say would change her mind. In no world was that ever his fault. Myla would never accept that. She let her guard down, was unprepared, weak… She knew the faults and now she had to focus on finding the solutions.

Myla took a deep breath to steel herself. Her face remained red and slightly turned away. "I umm… I’m pretty sure I have a bruise across my nose and my neck." Her right hand stayed firmly in place to protect whatever modesty remained while her left hand pointed to places as she spoke. Her fingers then dropped to brush along the bottom of her sternum and along the edge of her ribs. "I… remember getting hit really hard here," she whispered.

"My job," Theo’s voice shook, but his hands remained steady over her skin. Was it only his job to protect New York, because if that was the case he wouldn’t be here, part of this team, staying by her side. "Well, you live in New York. So you qualify as falling under my protection." He decided, pressing a soft and fleeting kiss against her shoulder. His hand slid up, along her side, over her shoulder, his touch was as light as a ghost's, fingers brushing over the bruises around her neck. "And…Myla, I-I mean, you…you mean the world to me, I can’t lose you. I should have been there, I never should have gotten out of the taxi."

"Please," she whispered as her head fell slightly. "Stop blaming yourself. This isn’t your fault."

He pulled back some, catching the fabric of her shirt between his fingers and tugging it into his hands. His eyes caught the dance of her fingers across the top of her stomach, and he quickly looked away. He wanted her, he’d realized it way before now, but standing in this bathroom, so close that he could feel her heat radiating through his chest, the desire rose up with the force of a tsunami. He needed to have self-control though, because Myla was hurt and half of it was his fault, he couldn’t risk hurting her more, and he couldn’t be selfish when she was in this state. "Arms up, Angel. Let me get this shirt on you."

Myla hesitated, her face remaining a permanent shade of red as she built up the courage to move. Slowly and carefully, she first lifted her left hand. She tightly shut her eyes to push past the pain of the tugging stitches until her arm was straight up. Her chest heaved through a couple shaky breaths before she finally slipped her other hand free and put it into the air. She turned her head away, trying to think about anything and everything else. Myla hated how pathetic she felt. She hated that he had to see her like that… She hated that the first time he was going to see her body was like that, useless and bruised. She focused on breathing, remaining still and closing her eyes… like somehow it’d make Theo look away too.

He kept his eyes respectfully away from her exposed chest, easing down the shirt over her head and across her chest. Theo’s knuckles softly dragged down her sides, and he paused at each moment she tensed up, hyperaware of how much this probably hurt her. "You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen." His voice was soft, reverent, devotion practically dripping from his tongue. "Even like this, you’re trying so hard to be strong, you don’t have to do that with me." He soothed the shirt down her sides before sliding a hand around her waist, brushing his palm along her stomach before Theo gently turned her around to face him.

She didn’t breathe the entire time, feeling every brush of his knuckles and touch of their skin. Theo’s words forced the breath from her lungs in a shaky exhale. How did she respond to that? Myla wasn’t even sure what it meant. All she knew was the way he talked about her made her chest tighten and grow warm. She heard people talk about beauty in comparison with others, but the concept of physical attraction was lost on her… Unless she thought of the way her heart raced whenever her fingertips brushed along the sharp edges of Theo’s muscles or the way his body was firm but soft whenever it was pressed against her. Did that count? Or was it all muddied because it was him. Would she even be able to tell the difference?

Myla's stomach tensed as his hand ran along the exposed skin of her midriff. She was reluctant to turn back around but with the guidance of his gentle touch she conceded. Her head remained tilted downward as she faced him. "Yes I do," she contradicted him while lightly tapping her bruised and scabbed knuckles against his abdomen. "I can’t let my guard down again… I can’t…" Her words drifted away before she let them fall from her mouth. She was weaker than Theo, weaker than everyone else gathered in that tower. Myla refused to let herself be a burden or dead weight that dragged him down. There was no possible way she could ever forgive herself if she got him killed… It’d eat her alive.

"I’m here and when you’re with me you’re safe," he raised both his hands to cradle her face, pressing their foreheads together so his soft words could wash over her. "That’s all I’m asking for, when it’s just you and me." He let go of her face, reaching down to catch one of her hands. Theo brought it up so she could press her palm against his chest, over his heart. "My heart is beating for you, to the world you are formidable, but you are my world. I can be strong enough for both of us, to whatever end, when it’s just you and me. You can let your guard down here Myla, when you’re ready."

A single silent tear slipped from beneath her eyelashes and trailed down her cheek. "Why do you get to be strong for me but I can’t be strong for you?" Myla asked. Her fingers gently curled, grabbing a small handful of his shirt against his chest. "That isn’t fair," she whispered with a defeated smile. The truth was it was almost impossible for her to keep her guard up around Theo. Every smile, laugh and kiss stripped it away. She was constantly being torn in two different directions between letting herself get swept up in him and the way he made her feel, and hardening herself for the horrors that waited just around the corner for them. It was both exhilarating and terrifying.

"You are strong for me," he whispered, pressing his hand over her own where it lay on his chest. The juxtaposition of how her skin could be both rough from callouses and yet unbearably soft was enough to make Theo’s breath catch in his throat. "The strongest thing you could do is to trust me enough to be vulnerable with me, letting down your guard isn’t easy." His fingers threaded with her own, and he lifted her hand to his lips so he could brush a kiss over her scabbed and bruising knuckles. "We’ll go at your pace, one step at a time. As long as you know it’s safe with me, that’s a good start." Myla could feel how his lips tugged up into a smile.

"But I do," she whispered. She took the smallest step forward, her bare feet moving to rest on the ground between his. Their chests brushed and pushed against one another with every breath, fighting for the space between them. "I trust you more than anyone… I…" This time the words danced on the edge of her tongue rather than his, one whisper from breaking free. She could say it, just speak it into existence. Every cell in her body was desperate for her to say it, but Myla was scared, scared to say it and scared that they weren’t guaranteed tomorrow… Hell, she barely even made it to that day.

Theodore kissed her before she could say it, not giving her a chance to break the seal on those three words. It was a soft, lingering kiss that portrayed everything he felt for her. He pulled back after a few short moments, pulling Myla into a very gentle hug. "Tomorrow," he promised, whispering against her shoulder. "We’ll go to the beach, maybe have a picnic, and then I’ll…I’ll explain how I feel fully." He pulled back, trying not to laugh. "Try not to pull any stitches during training, and maybe…well, we’ll see."

"Hmm," Myla mused with a soft laugh. Was there really much else Theo could explain beyond just saying it? Telling her she was his world sort of felt like the precipice. She didn’t know if there was much beyond that. But his desperation to make the moment perfect was cute nonetheless. She’d try her best not to take that from him. He deserved a little Hallmark among the nightmare they were living. "If any of these stitches pop I’m having those robo-doctors burn this shit," she laughed as she slowly slipped from his arms and made her way toward the door.

"Burn it?" Theo sounded distinctly horrified at the idea, pausing to clutch at the sink as she slipped out of the bathroom. He was very aware that he was dating a badass, but—wait, were they dating? He liked to think they were, he wasn’t the type to just kiss anyone for fun, and he was fairly certain that she wasn’t either, but they hadn’t exactly had time to put any kind of label on it.

Myla grabbed her combat boots and socks from where she left them on the ground and went to sit on the foot of the bed. She moved slowly, sucking in sharp breaths and wincing when she moved the wrong way. It took her three times as long but she eventually managed to get her socks and shoes on. After taking a moment to catch her breath, Myla made her way back to the closet. She put on her deodorant and spritzed herself with her perfume that had notes of cashmere, bergamot and lily of the valley. It took her a second to find her billy club beneath the mound of clothing she tore through. She could feel the flaking dried blood beneath her grasp as her fingertips ran along the surface until she found the small button on one end. She pressed it and a small tape popped out. Her right hand reached out and caught it before it hit the ground.

"Hopefully Stark can do more than run his mouth," she commented dryly as she tossed the club aside and stood up.

By the time he emerged from the bathroom, she was done putting on her boots, the faintly pleasant notes of her perfume hanging in the air, and Theo was determined to make sure they were, effectively, on the same page. "Myla," all of the confidence whooshed out of him as soon as he caught sight of her. Theo gaped for a moment like a fish out of water, registering for the first time how her chosen outfit did quite a lot to compliment her figure. He let out a sort of wheezing cough, and then pushed onwards. "Will you, I mean, if you want, I was just thinking that I-I think I’d…I mean, maybe we should, you could…uh." Very pointedly, he raised a hand and slapped his own cheek. The sting brought a brilliant sense of clarity, and all in one breath he managed to ask his question. "Will you date me?"

She heard Theo say her name tentatively as she stepped out of the closet. "What?" Myla’s brows knit together as she slowly turned to face him with the tape clasped delicately between her fingers. While, at first, she was concerned about the hesitancy and seriousness in his voice, his babbling made a soft smile grow across her lips. She didn’t say anything, waiting patiently for him to find his words. But when he slapped his face she snatched her tape up in her right palm and closed the space between them to seize his wrist in her left hand. "Lets not do that," she spoke calmly while her thumb lightly stroked his arm.

Myla couldn’t help but laugh at how unbelievably cute he was. It was sweet how, after everything, he still felt the need to clarify what they were. While she never said anything, she had been his for months, even if he never knew. Ever since the day he was waiting to meet up with her with flowers for her birthday she was hooked, regardless if she was also in complete denial about it. While they have never actually been on a date, Myla had just assumed they were exclusive between all the stolen kisses, almost saying ‘I love you,’ their less than subtle desire to sleep together and just the whole near death thing. "I thought we already were dating," she confessed with a smile. "Your mom and Foggy already think we are," she laughed softly.

Theo was grinning from ear to ear, the brightest smile he’d ever worn before lit up his face, and he couldn’t help but to steal one more kiss from her, and even then he couldn’t stop smiling. It didn’t matter what else came next, what anyone thought, or the people they were surrounded by. As long as Myla was by his side, just like this, he could be content.

"I just wanted to be sure," he admitted once they’d pulled apart, still smiling. "I knew I was already yours, but I just wanted to be sure." That day was going down as a top ten for him, not that he’d be telling her about that, she didn’t need to know he had a running list.

She was barely able to laugh before Theo’s lips found hers. Myla took his face in her hands, palms gently cupping his cheeks. She couldn’t fight her own smile as she felt his own grin beneath her thumbs and against her lips. There weren’t many moments in her life where she found herself wishing for a glimpse of sight, but that was one of them. His happiness was so contagious that she wanted one second to be able to see his face and his smile. While he was still close, Myla let her fingertips slowly memorize his face, running along his brow, tracing the contour of his jaw, framing his nose, brushing across his cheekbones, and outlining his slightly crooked smile. She wanted to commit every part of him to memory.

The tips of her thumbs lingered near the corners of his lips. "I’ve been yours since you bought me those flowers," she quietly confessed like the truth was too fragile to be spoken above a whisper.

"I’ve been yours since you stopped that guy from shooting me by kicking him in the balls." Theo grinned down at her, sliding his hand up to run his fingers through her hair. He relished in the feeling of her fingers brushing across his face, learning him like he was a canvas. "Tomorrow, I’ll take you on a proper date. We may have to skip the pineapple and olive pizza, though."

Myla laughed softly as the memory slipped to the forefront of her mind. It was raining and there were a lot of thugs near some warehouse off the docks. She couldn't remember why they were there, all the crimes start blending together when you stop dozens a night. What she did remember was one minute they were fighting back to back and then the next moment there was a guy standing between them with a gun to the back of Theo's head. She didn't know how it happened. No one ever got close to pointing a gun at him like that. Myla panicked, took a hit to the chest that broke one of her ribs, but she never told him that part. She shoved the guy's hands in the air as she kicked so hard in the groin that there was no possibility of him ever having children. She also stole his gun and pistol whipped him for good measure. If Theo wasn't there… She probably would have killed the fucker. But back then she tried to play by his rules so that she didn't scare him away.

As she recalled the fight, Myla remembered it happened about a month or so before her birthday, which meant he technically was smitten first. She sighed with a smile. He was going to enjoy that too much. "Fine, you win," she whispered as she let her hands slowly fall from his face. A soft, but playful gasp escaped her lips. "Skipping pizza? Who are you and what have you done with Theo?"

"It’s good to have a healthy diet," he chuckled, thinking that he was most certainly packing PB & J sandwiches for the picnic but that he wasn’t willing to tell her that. He took a step back from her, trying to put a more respectable distance between the two of them.

"If we don’t leave soon," he shoved his hands into his pockets, he looked her up and down, gaze admiring. "I may have to change all of my plans, but we would miss training." Not that it was the worst idea ever, Theo could think of a least twenty other things he’d rather be doing than going to training, and all of them involved Myla.

She clicked her tongue off the roof of her mouth with a faint guilty smile. "Yeah… We have jobs to do, or something." Myla pivoted on her good leg and walked past him toward the bedroom door while spinning the small tape between her thumb and middle finger. Her pace was slower and she still favored her right leg, but she carried herself like she was in less pain. Whether if that was true or she compartmentalized it to focus on training, even Myla wasn’t entirely sure.

She slowed as she reached the elevator and pressed the button. Myla rested her uninjured shoulder against the wall and turned her head toward Theo with a smile. "Wonder why we can’t have our equipment," she mused as they waited.

"Maybe they’re giving us new gear?" He grinned at her, barely having time to lean against the wall when the elevator gave a quiet ding and the doors slid open. Theo tried not to sigh, he’d forgotten that the elevator was faster than usual and he’d been hoping for just a few more minutes with Myla. "Or they want us to fight without it…" he trailed off as they stepped into the elevator, jabbing the button for sub-level 6 with his pointer finger. "I really hope they’re giving us new gear."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... jim ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
Hidden 9 mos ago 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 40 min ago




#cb6b06 ....|..... #d13b00 ....|..... ghost rider ....|..... outfit .....|..... his penthouse


James spent the remainder of his morning falling in and out of sleep on the couch while watching Sons of Anarchy reruns. Around eleven he decided to get up and search his fridge to see what was stocked and figure something out for lunch that could also constitute a cooking lesson. He eventually settled on burgers and kraft macaroni and cheese thinking that it sounded like something simple that Aria would enjoy, considering she ate like a child. The thought wrestled a soft chuckle from his chest as he prepared all the ingredients, laid out a frying pan, and filled a pot with water for the macaroni.

And then he waited… And waited…

A half an hour before noon there was a weird doorbell like chime, but it wasn’t the elevator or an obnoxiously excited blonde ready for another cooking lesson. A voice rang out over some P.A. system in his apartment. "Good morning. Given light of recent events, Mr. Coulson has arranged a training session which will commence in thirty minutes, at noon, on sub-level six. He has requested you all arrive unencumbered with any uniforms, gadgets, weapons or any other paraphernalia. Thank you." James’s heart sank as he crossed his arms over his chest and stared at a small chip in the concrete wall.

She’s not coming, the spirit’s voice filled the silence.

The familiar tingle in the back of his head pulled him out of his mental fog, giving him the final drive to move. James slowly turned around and began gathering all the refrigerated items. "I know." His voice was quiet and monotone, void of emotion or the usual bite that laced his words when he spoke to the spirit in his head. He put the ground beef, toppings, and whatever other cold ingredients back into the fridge without a word. He left whatever could stay out on the counter figuring if nothing else he could make it for dinner for himself. It didn’t really matter.

She’s with those women. While the spirit always sounded angry and two seconds away from murdering the nearest unfortunate victim, there was a faint, indiscernible difference in his tone.

"Probably," James replied as he sat on the stairs and slipped on his boots. He felt the spirit stir, flames roaring in his head as he prepared to speak. "Drop it. She’s free to make her own decisions." While there was a conviction behind his words and he stood behind what he said, there was still a small knot in his stomach. Aria wasn’t his responsibility and she was free to do whatever and whomever she wanted. All he could do was hope that the spirit’s hunches were wrong. The last thing he needed was to lose a friend because he smited her fuck buddies.

James sighed, running his hands back through his hair before he got up and walked over to the elevator. Considering he was a little early, the lift was empty when it arrived. Not that he overly minded riding it with someone else, but he’d prefer to avoid those other women if he could help it. He wasn’t particularly in the mood to pretend to be friendly. But thankfully the doors opened to a nearly empty floor.

The room was fairly open and sterile, reminding him of a hospital waiting room. There was a large computer-like control panel on one wall with a door beside it. On the far side of the room was a large window like the ones he saw in crime movies where cops watched an interrogation through a one way mirror. In the center there were several benches and chairs, and sitting in one of them already waiting was the guy named Tobias, he thought… It was hard to remember all the names when he could barely stay awake through the meeting the night before. He gave the man a small nod of his head before slipping into a single chair off to one side so he didn’t have to worry about someone trying to sit next to him and make conversation.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... zaria, ronnie & jules............... collabs ....|.... none
↑ Top
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet